Taylor excusing himselfe at that present for other busines willed him to write his minde and to come againe at more leisure Lambert was contented and so departed Who wythin a while after when hee had written hys minde came againe vnto him The summe of his arguments were ten whych he comprehended in wryting approuing the truthe of the cause partly by the Scriptures and partly by good reason and by the Doctours The whyche arguments Lambertes argumentes although they came not all vnto our handes yet such menne as were present at those affairs reported thē to be of great force and authoritie And of a few which were borne away in memorie the firste reason was thys gathered vppon Christes wordes where it is sayde in the Gospell Thys cuppe is the newe Testament And if sayeth he these wordes do not chaunge neyther the Cup The wordes of consecration chaunge not the cup Ergo neyther do the wordes chaunge the bread corporallye into th◠body One bodye can not fill many places at once naturally neither the wine corporally into the newe Testament by like reason it is not agreeable that the woordes spoken of the bread should turne the bread corporally into the body of Christ. An other reason was thys that it is not agreeable vnto a natural body to be in two places or more at one time wherfore it must followe of necessity that either Christ had not a naturall body or els truely according to the common nature of a body it cānot be present in two places at once and much lesse in many that is to say in heauen in earth on the right hand of hys father and in the Sacrament Moreouer a naturall body can not be wythoute hys forme and shape conditions and accidents like as the accidents and cōditions also can not be without their subiect or substaunce Then for somuch as in the sacrament there is no qualitie quantitie or condition of the body of Christ and finally no apparaunce at all of fleshe The formes can not be without the subiect who doeth not plainely perceiue that there is no transubstantiate body of hys in the sacrament And to reason by the contrary al the proper conditions signes and accidents whatsoeuer they be pertaining vnto bread we do see to be present in the sacrament which can not be there wythout the subiect therfore we must of necessitie confesse the bread to be there Hee added also many other allegations oute of the Doctoures But to be short this Taylor the preacher whome I spake of before willing and desiring as is supposed of a good minde to satisfie Lambert in this matter amongest other whome he tooke to counsayle he also conferred with doct Barnes Which Barnes D. Barnes although he did otherwise fauor the Gospell and was an earnest preacher notwithstanding seemed not greatly to fauour this cause fearing peraduenture that it woulde breede some let or hinderaunce among the people to the preaching of the Gospell whiche was now in a good forwardnes if suche sacramentaries should be suffered He perswaded Taylor by and by to put vp the matter to Thomas Cranmer Bishop of Caunterbury And hereby may we see it truely verified which Wil. Tyndall before writing to Iohn Frith did note in Doct. Barnes saieng that D. Barnes will be whote against you c. pag. 154. Upon these originals Lamberts quarell first beganne and was brought vnto this point that through the sinister doing of many it began of a priuate talke to be a publicke and common matter For hee was sent for by the archbishop and brought into the open court and forced to defend his cause openly for the archbishop had not yet sauoured y e doctrine of the Sacrament Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterbury fauoured not yet the Sacrament whereof afterward hee was an earnest professour In that disputation it is sayd that Lābart did appeale from the Bishoppes to the kinges Maiestie But how soeuer the matter was the rumour of that disputation was by and by spread throughout the whole Court I told you before how that king Henry for two yeres past shewing the part of an hard husband had beheaded Queene Anne his wife Which deede did not onely greatly displease the Germaine Princes who for that onely cause had broken of the league with him an 1536. but also many other good men in England Moreouer how that within a while after Abbayes began to be subuerted and all theyr goodes to be confiscate and geuen abroad For which causes but especially for the late abolishing of the bishop of Rome the commons had conceiued a very euill opinion of him in so much as the sediciouse sorte rebelled agaynst him At that time Stephen Gardiner then Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner byshop of Winchester was in authoritie amongst the kings Counsellers who as he was of a cruell nature so was hee no lesse of a subtile and crafty witte euer gapyng for some occasion how to let and hinder the Gospell albeit a long time hee was not so greatly esteemed with the king that hee coulde much preuayle to atchieue his conceaued purpose But at length vpon this matter aduising himselfe he thought he had apt occasion and oportunitie to accomplish hys desire The pernicious councell of the Bishop of winchester Neither did he forslacke the occasion ministred but wente straight vnto the kinge priuely admonishing him wyth faire flattering words geuing him most pernitious counsell declaring howe great hatred and suspition was raised vpon him almost in all places First for abolishing the Bishop of Romes authority then for subuersion of the monasteries and also for that the diuorcement of Queene Katherine was yet fresh in mens mindes and nowe the time serued if hee woulde take it easely to remedy all these matters and pacifie the myndes of them whiche were offended with him if onely in thys matter of Iohn Lambert he woulde manifest vnto y e people how stoutly he wold resist hereticks and by this new rumor he should bring to passe not onely to extinguish all other former rumors and as it were with one nail to driue out an other but also should discharge himselfe of all suspition in that he nowe began to be reported to be a fauourer of newe sectes and opinions The nobles and Byshops assembled to Lābertes disputation The king geuing eare more willingly then prudently or godly to this Cyrene immediately receiued the wicked counsaile of the Bishop and by and by sent out a generall Commission commanding all the nobles and Bishops of thys Realme to come with all speede to London to assiste the king against heretickes and heresies whych the kynge himselfe would sit in iudgement vpon These preparations made a day was set for Lambert where a great assembly of the nobles was gathered from all partes of the realme not without much wōder and expectation in this so straunge a case All the seates and places were full of men round about the
for your sakes that you may beleeue because I was not there But shewing the greatenes of hys diuinitie he sayd to his Disciples Behold I am with you vnto the ende of the world For how did he ascend into heauen but because he is locall and true man And how is hee present to hys faithfull but because he is almighty and true God c. In thys maner doth he proceede foorth speaking much full agreeably to my senteÌ„ce which is now ouerlong here to write But what can be sayd more plainely in so few words making for me First he saith that Christ being a man is as concerning his manhead Christ in his humane substance is locall locall that is to say conteined in one place And to expresse that â—hore clearely he addeth to it sayeng He is one and the same according to his humane substaunce absente from heauen when he was in earth and leauing the earthe when he ascended into heauen Whereas he hath a contrary Antithesis for the godly nature to shew forth the first point the more effectually The Antithesis is thus But according to his diuine and incomparable substaunce Antithesis that is to say contrary position or relation neither leauing heauen when he descended from heauen neither forsaking the earth wheÌ„ he ascended into heauen Whereby is also confirmed that I said Christ did descend and aâ—cend as touching his humanitie but not in his Deitie which is immutable and vnmoueable as we may perceiue by that he here doth call it Almighty substance Furthermore to shew that Christ as touching his humane and naturall body is locall and in one place he alledgeth and that right iustly two textes of Scripture The first is I ascend to my father c. And the second is of Lazarus I am glad for your sakes c. Finally he maketh this demaund But how he did ascend into heauen but because he is a locall and very man Whereby we may see that by this sentence Christ could not ascend except he had bene locall that is conteined in one place and so very man August We must not so defeÌ„d Christes diuinitye that we must destroy his humanitye And that is according to S. Augustine writing as is aboue shewed And he shall so come as the Angell witnesseth euen as you haue seene him going vp into heauen that is to say in the same forme and substance of his flesh According to this forme he is not spread abroade in euery place for wee must beware that we do not so esteeme his diuinitie that we thereby doo take awaye the veritie of his bodie So that they both do testifie that Christ could not haue ascended except he had bene locall that is to witte conteined in one place and very man and that if he were not locall he coulde not be a man Wherefore Saint Augustine sayeth further ad Dardanum Spatia locorum tolle corporibus nusquam erunt quia nusquam erunt August ad DardanuÌ„ Bodye cannot be without limitatioÌ„ of place nec erunt That is to witte Take away localitie or occupieng of place from bodies and they shall bee no where and for because they shall be no where they shall haue no being at all We therfore coueting to find Christ or his natural body should seeke for him in heauen where his naturall manhood is sittyng on y e right haÌ„d of his father So willeth vs S. Ambrose in the x. booke which he writeth vppon Luke speakyng of Christes humanitie assuÌ„pt in this wise Ergo Ambrose in Lucam noÌ„ supra terram nec in terra nec secunduÌ„ carnem te quaerere debemus si volumus te inuenire c. Therefore we ought not to seeke thee vpon the earth nor in the earth neither accordyng to the flesh if we will finde thee for now accordyng to the flesh we do not know Christ. Furthermore StepheÌ„ did not seeke thee vpon the earth when that he did see thee standyng on the right hand of God the Father But Mary whiche sought thee vppon the earth could not touch thee Stephen touched thee because hee sought thee in heauen Stephen amoÌ„gest the Iewes saw thee beyng absent c. Thus we must seeke for the naturall body of Christ not vppon the earth but in heauen if we will not be deceiued And that doth he more largely shew in the same treatise speakyng thus of the veritie of Christes body Quomodo noÌ„ corpus quiesceret in quo manebant insignia vulnerum vestigia cicatricum quae Dominus palpanda obtulit c. How could it come to passe that the body could not rest in the sepulcher in whiche the tokens of the woundes and scarres did appeare which the Lord him selfe did offer to be touched in whiche doyng hee did not onely stablish the fayth but also augmeÌ„ted deuotion Because he would rather cary vp into heauen the woundes receaued for vs and would not put them away that he might present to God the Father the price of our libertie Such a one the Father doth place at his right haÌ„d embracing the triumph and victory of our saluation c. Gregory also in an Homely of Pentecost sayth agreably to the other in these wordes Gregor in Homel Pente QuaÌ„do non maneret apud eos qui ascensuâ—us coelos promittit dicens Ecce ego vobiscuÌ„ sum omnibus diebus vsque ad consummationem saeculi c. When was it that he did not tary with them which ascending vp into heauen promiseth saying Behold I am here with you continually vntill the ende of the world But the word incarnate tarieth and also goeth away It departeth in body and tarieth in Diuinitie And therefore he sayth that he 〈◊〉 with them euen he which was euer present with them 〈…〉 power and now departed by his corporaâ—â—◠〈…〉 doth he testifie in the Homeâ—y of 〈…〉 With these doth Bede accord in an Homely of 〈◊〉 in which he declareth this text Ioh. 16. A litle while Bede in hom in cap. 16. Ioan. and ye shall not see me And agayne a litle while and ye shall see me And also in an Homely of the vigill of PeÌ„tecost And who can otherwise say or thinke knowyng the Scripture and our belief but that the naturall body of Christ is so assuÌ„pt into heauen all whole that it must there abide without returnyng vntill the generall Iudgement Notwithstandyng seyng this is the chief poynt whereupon I secke to establish my sentence in this matter of the holy SacrameÌ„t that Christes holy naturall body is so assumpt into heauen that there it must remayne all whole without returnyng vntill the generall dome I will yet with the permission of your grace adde one or two Arguments deduced out of the Scriptures to declare further my senteÌ„ce to be faythfull and Catholicke ¶ Argumentes out of Scripture First as Christ was enclosed and so borne about in the wombe of his mother bryng a Uirgin vndefiled Christ in his
then to come He tooke bread he blessed and brake it and gaue it to hys Disciples and sayde Take yee eate yee Math. 26. thys is my bodye whyche shall bee broken and geuen for you And lykewise the cuppe blessed and badde them drinke all thereof for that was the cup of the new testament which should be shed for the forgeuing of many How oft ye do this do it in my remembraunce Then saide the B. of S. Andrewes The Archb. of S. Andrewes speaketh The Earle of Hūtly speaketh and the Officiall of Lowthaine with the Deane of Glasgue and many other Prelates we know this well enough The earle of Hūtly said thou aunswerest not to that which is laide to thee say either nay or yea thereto He aunswered if ye will admitte God his word spoken by the mouth of his blessed sonne Iesus Christ our Lord and Sauiour ye will admit that I haue sayd for I haue sayd or taught nothing but that the word which is the triall and touchstone sayth whych ought to be Iudge to me and to all the world Why quoth the Earle of Huntley hast thou not a Iudge good inough and trowest thou that we know not God and his word Aunswere to that is spoken to thee and then they made the accuser speake the same thing ouer againe Thou saydest quoth the accuser and hast taught that the bread and wine in the Sacrament of the aultar after the words of the consecration are not the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. He aunswered I sayd neuer more then the write sayth nor yet more then I haue sayd before 1. Cor. 11. For I know wel by S. Paule when he sayeth Whosoeuer eateth this bread and drinketh of thys cup vnwoorthely receaueth to hymselfe damnation And therefore when I taught which was but seldome and to them only which required and desired me I sayd that if the Sacrament of the aultar were truly ministred and vsed as the sonne of the liuing God did institute it where that was done there was God himselfe by hys diuine power by the which he is ouer all The Bishop of Orkney asked him Beleeuest thou not sayd he that the bread and wine in the sacrament of the aultar after the wordes of the consecration is the very body of God flesh bloud and bone He answered I wot not what that word consecration meaneth I haue not much latine Adam Wallace aunswereth by his Creede but I beleeue that the sonne of God was conceaued of the holy Ghost and borne of the Uirgin Mary hath a naturall body with handes feete and other members and in the same body hee walked vp downe in the world preached and taught he suffered death vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buryed and that by his godly power hee raysed that same body agayne the thyrd day and the same body ascended in to heauen and sitteth on the right hand of the father Christs naturall body cannot be in two places at once whiche shall come agayne to iudge both the quicke and y e dead And that this body is a naturall body with handes feete and cannot be in two places at once he sheweth well hym selfe For the whiche euerlasting thankes be to hym that maketh this matter cleare Math. 26. When the woman brake the oyntment on hym aunswering to some of hys Disciples which grudged thereat he sayd The poore shall you haue alwayes with you but me shall you not haue alwayes meaning of his naturall body And likewise at his Ascention sayd he to the same Disciples that were fleshly and would euer haue had him remayning with them corporally Iohn 16. It is needfull for you that I passe away for if I passe not away the comforter the holy Ghost shall not come to you meaning that his naturall body behoued to be taken away frō thē But be stoute and be of good cheare Math. 28. Iohn 16. for am with you vnto the worldes end And that the eating of his very flesh profiteth not The eating of the very flesh of Christ profiteth nothing may well be knowne by his wordes which he spake in the 6. of Iohn where after that he had sayd Except ye eate my fleshe and drinke my bloud ye shall not haue life in you they murmuring therat he reproued them for their grosse fleshly taking of his wordes and sayd What will ye thinke when ye se the sonne of man ascend to the place that he came frō It is the spirit that quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing to be eaten as they tooke it and euen so take ye it Iohn 6. The B. of Orknay speaketh It is an horrible heresie sayde the Bishop of Orknay When he began to speake again and bad the Lord Gouernour iudge if hee had righte by the write the accuser cryed Ad secundam Nunc ad secundam aunswered the Archbishop of S. Andrewes The 2. article agaynst Adam Wallace Then was he bidden to heare the accuser who propounded the second Article and sayd Thou saydest lykewyse and openly diddest teach that the Masse is very Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God Aunswere He aunswered and sayde I haue read the Bible and word of God in three tounges and haue vnderstand them so farre as God gaue me grace and yet read I neuer that word Masse in it all The Masse not found in Scripture but I found sayd he that the thyng that was highest and most in estimation amongst men and not in the word of God was Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God And I say the Masse is holden greatly in estimation Argument and high amongest men and is not founded in the word therefore I said it was Idolatry and abhominable in the sight of God But if any man will find it in the Scripture and proue it by Gods word I will graunt mine errour and that I haue fayled otherwise not and in that case I will submit me to all lawfull correction and punishment Ad tertiam sayd the Archbyshop Then sayde the accuser Thou hast sayde and openly taught that the God which we woorship is but bread sowen of corne The 3. Article Aunswere growing of the earth baked of mēs hands and nothing else He aunswered I worship the father the sonne and the holy Ghost three persons in one Godhead which made fashioned the heauen and earth and all that is therein of naught but I know not which God you worship and if you will shew me whome you worship The popes God I shall shew you what he is as I can by my iudgement Beleeuest thou not sayd the accuser that the sacrament of the alter after the words of the consecration betwixt the Priests hands is the very body and bloud of the sonne of God and God himselfe What the body of God is sayde he and what kind of body he hath I haue shewed you so farre as I
as his death is present Ambros. de Sacram lib. 4. cap. 4. o. Ergo the precious bloud of Christ is not present really in the Sacrament The Minor of this argument is proued before by the wordes of Ambrose The second question Whether the body and bloud of Christ be in the bread and wine The second conclusion or vnder the formes of bread and wine carnally and corporally ¶ Argument Di The true natural body of Christ is placed in heauen sa The true naturall body of man can be but in one place at once where he is mis. Ergo the true naturall body of Christ can be in no place at once but in heauen where he is The Maior is playne by the Scriptures Iesus was taken vp to heauen and sitteth at the right hand of God Math. 26. Iohn 12. Math. 26 The poore ye haue alwayes with you but me you shall not alwayes haue Iohn 12. I leaue the world and go to my Father Ioh. 16. Many shal say in that day Loe here is Christ Iohn 16. Math. 24. and there is Christ beleue theÌ„ not Mat. 24. WhoÌ„ the heaueÌ„s must receiue for a time vntill the restitution of all Actes 3. Seeke those things that are aboue where Christ is sitting at the right hand of God c. Col. 3. The Minor likewise is euident by S. Austen who speaking of the glorified body of Christ Actes 3. Col. 3. August ad Dardanum affirmeth the same to be in one certayne place Propter veri corporis modum that is for the maner of a true body ¶ Argument Da Euery true naturall body requireth one certaine place August ri Christes body is a true naturall body j. Ergo Christes body requireth one certayne place ¶ Argument Comparatio a Maiori Austen giueth not to the soule of Christ to be in mo places at once but one August ad Dardanum Ergo much lesse is it to be giuen to the body of Christ to be in mo places at once but in one ¶ Argument The nature of the Aungels is not to be in diuers places Comparison betweene Aungels and the body of Christ. but they are limited to occupy one certaine place at once Basilius de spirit sanct cap. 22. Ergo the body of Christ being the true naturall body of a man can not fill diuers places at one time ¶ Argument Ba Whatsoeuer is in many diuers places at once is God ro The body of Christ is not God but a creature co Ergo the body of Christ can not be in moe places together ¶ Argument Fes We must not so defende the Diuinitie of Christ that we destroy his humanitie August ti If we assigâ—e to the body of Christ pluralitie of places we destroy his humanitie no. Ergo we must not assigne to the body of Christ pluralitie of places ¶ Argument Fes Whatsoeuer thing is circumscribed that is to say conteined in the limits of any peculiar place can not be dispersed in mo places at once ti The body of Christ is a thing circumscribed no. Ergo the body of Christ is not dispersed in mo places at one time ¶ Argument Da Euery quantitie that is euery body hauing magnitude length and other dimensions is circumscribed in one peculiar place ri The bodye of Christe hathe his dimensions and is a quantitie j. Ergo the body of Christ is circumscribed Cyrillus The Maior is proued by Cyrillus Whatsoeuer is vnderstanded to be a body Cyrillus De crenit Lib 2. pag. â—â—5 the same is verely in a place and in magnitude and in quantitie And if it be in quantitie it can not auoyd circumscription that is to haue his place ¶ Argument Ba If Christ had giuen his body substantially and carnally in the Supper then was that body either passible or impassible ro But neither can you say that body to be passible or impassible which he gaue at Supper co Ergo he did not giue his body substancially and carnally at Supper August The Minor is proued thus For if ye say it was passible August in Psal. 98. Austen is against it which sayth Ye shall not eate thys body which you see nor drinke the same bloud which they shall shed that shall crucifie me c. And if ye say it was impassible that may not be admitted by the words of the Euangelist which sayth Eate this is my body which shall be geuen for you So that that body was passible and not impassible wherein Christ was geuen Vigilius One creature can not receaue in it selfe two contrary or diuers thynges together Vigilius contra Eutichen lib. 4. But these two thyngs be diuers and farre vnlike that is to say to be conteyned in a place and to be euery where For the word is euery where but the fleshe is not euery where ¶ Argument Fe Bodyes origanicall without quantitie be no bodies ri The Popes doctrine maketh the body of Christ in the Sacrament to be without quantitie o. Ergo the Popes doctrine maketh the body of Christ in the Sacrament to be no body ¶ Argument Da All things which may be deuided haue quantitie ri The body in the Popes Sacrament is deuided in iij. partes j. Ergo the body in the Popes Sacrament hath quantitie which is against their owne doctrine ¶ Argument Fe No naturall body can receaue in it selfe and at one time contrary or diuers qualities Vigilius ri To be in one place locall and in another place not locall in one place with quantitie in another place without quantitie in one place circumscript in another place incircumscript is for a naturall body to receyue contrary qualities o. Ergo the body of Christ can not be in one place locall and in another not locall in one place with quantitie and in another without quantitie as our aduersaries do affirme ¶ Argument Fe The wicked receaue not the body of Christ. ri The wicked do receaue the body of Christ if transubstantiation be graunted son Ergo transubstantiation is not to be graunted in the Sacrament ¶ Argument for probation of the Maior Ca To eate Christ is for a man to haue Christ dwellyng and abiding in him Augustine mes The wicked haue not Christ dwelling in them tres Ergo the wicked eate not the body of the Lord. Cyprian Cyprianus de Coena Domini The eating of Christ is our abyding in hym Cyprian De Coenâ— Domini ¶ Argument Bo The holy Ghost could not come if the body of Christ were really present car That the holy Ghost is come it is most certayne do Ergo it can not be that Christ himselfe should be heere really present For proofe of the Maior Iohn 16. Vnlesse I go from you the holy Ghost shall not come It is expedient for you that I go hence Iohn 16. ¶ Argument of Peter Martyr Ba If the wicked and infidels doe receaue the bodye of Christ they receaue him either with sense or reason or
No body being reall naturall and organical and not spirituall can be in many places at once ri Christes body in the Sacrament was in the Apostles handes and mouthes at one time which were manye places son Ergo Christes body in the sacrament was not a reall naturall and organicall body but spirituall Cust. In deede you haue driuen me into the straites before I was ware of you and I knowe not howe I may escape your handes honestly But the best refuge that I haue is thys that I will not beleeue you Veri I desire you not to geue credence to me Beleeue the worde of God yea beleue your owne beliefe for they bothe witnesse againste you that Christes body is taken vp into heauen and there shal remaine vntil he come to Iudge Cust. Tush what speake you of the word of God There be many darke sayings therein which euerye man can not attaine to Veri I graunt you there be certaine obscure places in the scripture Custome medleth but little with Scripture yet not so obscure but that a man wyth the grace of God may perceiue for it was wrytten not for Aungels but for men But as I vnderstand Custome medleth but litle with Scripture How say you by S. Augustine S. Hierom S. Ambrose what if they stand on our side Cust. No no I know them well inough Veri So wel as you know them for all old acquaintance if they be called to witnesse they will geue euidence against you For S. Augustine commonly in euery of his bookes but chiefly in an Epistle to his frende Dardanus declareth that Christes body is placed in one roume August ad Darâ—anum I maruell you be not nearer of his counsel His words are these Noli dubitare ibi nunc esse hominem Christum Iesum vnde venturus est Memoriterque recole fideliter crede Christianam confessionem quoniam resurrexit ascendit in coelum sedet a dextris Dei patris nec aliundè quam indè venturus est ad viuos mortuosue iudicandos Et venturus est in eadem corporis substantia cui immortalitatem dedit naturam non abstulit Secundum hanc formam non est putandus vbiue diffusus Cauendum enim est ne ita diuinitatem astruamus hominis vt humanitatem amittamus Dei i. Do not dout the man Iesus Christ to be there froÌ„ whence he shall come And remember well and faithfully beleeue the Christian confession that he is risen ascended into heauen sitteth at the righte hande of God the father and from thence shal come from no other place to iudge the quicke and the dead And shall come in the same substaunce of body to the which he gaue immortality and tooke not the nature from it After this forme he is to be thought not to be dispersed in all places for we must beware so to defend his Diuinitie that we destroy not his humanitie And in an other place of the same Epistle Vna persona Deus homo vtrumue est vnus Christus August ibid. Vbiue per id quod Deus in coelo autem per id quod homo Likewise vpon the 14. Psalme Donec saeculum finiatur sursum est Dominus sed etiam hic nobiscum est veritas Domini Corpus enim in quo resurrexit in vno loco esse oportet August in Psal. 14. veritas autem eius vbique diffusa est i. While the world shall last the Lorde is aboue and also the veritye of the Lorde is with vs. For the body wherein he rose againe must be in one place But the verity of him is euery where dispearsed In like manner wryteth Damasus an olde Byshop of Rome in his Credo Damasus Deuictis mortis imperijs cum ea carne in qua natus passus est resurrexit ascendit in coelum manente eadem natura carnis in qua natus passus est S. Ambrose wryting vppon the 10. chapter of Luke recordeth the same Ergo nec supra terram nec in terra nec secundum terram quaerere debemus Dominum si volumus inuenire Non enim supra terram quaesiuit qui stantem ad Dei dextram vidit Ambros. in 10. cap. Luc. Maria quaerebat in terra tangere Christum non potuit Stephanus terigit quia quaerebat in coelo i. Wherefore neither aboue the earth nor vppon the earth nor according to the earth we oughte to seeke the Lorde if we wil finde him For he did not seeke hym aboue the earth which did see him sitting at the right hande And Marie sought vppon the earth to touch Christ and coulde not Steuen touched hym because he soughte hym in heauen S. Hierome in an Epistle to Marcella prooueth that the bodye of Christe must needes be contained in some place for he sayeth Veri Dei est vbiue esse veri hominis alicubi esse i. The property of God is to be euery where Hierâ—◠〈◊〉 Marcellâ— the propertie of man is to be in one place The same Hierome in an other place calleth it a foolish thing to seeke for him in a narowe place or in a corner which is the lyghte of all the worlde Stultum est eum paruo in loco vel abscondito quaerere qui totius mundi est lumen i. Foolishnesse it is in a smal place or in a hidde corner to seeke hym which is the lyghte of all the whole worlde Origine sayeth likewise Audiendi non sunt qui Christum demonstrant in aedibus i. Hieron They are not to be heard which shewe Christ in houses The same also recordeth Beda wryting vpon these woordes of Christe Now a litle while shal you see me He speaketh in Christes person Therefore sayeth he shall you see me but a little while after my resurrection because I will not still abide in the earth bodily Originâ— but in the manhoode which I haue taken will ascende vp to heauen Beda in cap. Ioaâ— What needeth more woordes All the olde fathers witnesseth the same You may by these soone iudge the rest Nowe to retourne to the matter seeing that the woorde of God in many and sundrye places the Credo and the abridgement of the faith seeing all the olde fathers doe constantly agree in one that the body of Christ is ascended into heauen and there remaineth at the right hande of the father and cannot be more then in one place I doe conclude that the Sacrament is not the body of Christ The Sacâ—â—â—ment is 〈◊〉 the reall◠〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and why first because it is not in heauen neyther sitteth at the Fathers right hande moreouer because it is in an hundreth thousande boxes where as Christes bodye filleth but one place Furthermore if the bread were turned into the body of Christe then woulde it necessarily followe that sinners and vnpenitent persones receiue the body of Christ. Cust. Marie and so they do For Paule saith plainly that they receiue
Christ to be now on earth but onely his diuine presence and touching his humanitie to bee in heauen we ought to confesse and beleeue the same But if we put a third presence of Christ that is corporally to bee present always in the sacrament of the aultar inuisibly according to your suppositions whereof S. Augustine maketh no mention at all in all his works you shal seeme to iudge that which S. Augustine did neuer comprehend Why quoth Watson S. Augustine in the place by me alledged maketh he not mention how S. Steuen beyng in this world saw Christ after his ascension It is true said Philpot but he saw Christ as the scripture telleth in the heauens beyng open standyng at the right hand of God the father Further to this Watson answered not Then the Prolocutor went about to furnish vp an answere to S. Augustine saying that he is not now in the world after that maner of bodily presence â— Weston but yet present for all that in his body To whom Philpot answered that the Prolocutor dyd grate much vpon this worde Secundum in S. Augustine Philpot replyeth to Weston which signifieth after the maner or in forme but he doth not answer to id quod which is that thyng or substance of Christ in the which Christ suffred arose and ascended into heauen in the which thing and substance he is in heauen and not on earth as S. Augustine in the place specified most clearely doth define To this nothing els beyng aunswered the Deane of Rochester proceeded in the maintenance of his argument The Deane of Rochester and read out of a booke of Annotations sundry authorities for the confirmation therof To the which Moreman who was appointed to answer him made no direct aunswer but bade him make an argument Moreman saying that maister Deane had recited many wordes of Doctors but he made not one argument Then said the Deane the authorities of the doctors by me rehersed be sufficient arguments to proue mine intent to the which my desire is to be answered of you But still Moreman cried make an argument to shift of the authoritie which he could not answer vnto After this y e Deane made this argument out of the institution of the sacrameÌ„t Do this in remembraunce of me and thus ye shall shew foorth the Lordes death vntill he come The sacrament is the remembrance of Christ Ergo Argument the sacrament is not very Christ for yet he is not come For these words Vntill he come do plainly signify the absence of Christes bodye Then the Prolocutor went about to shew that these wordes Vntill he come Weston answereth to the Argument Donec in Scripture M. Deanes questions did not import any absence of Christ on the earth by other places of scripture where Donec vntill was vsed in like sense but directly to the purpose he answered nothing In conclusioÌ„ the Deane fel to questioning with Moreman whether Christ did eate the Paschal lambe with hys disciples or no He answered Yea. Further he demanded whether he eate likewise the Sacrament with them as he did institute it Moreman aunswered Yea. Moreman affirmeth that Christ did eate his owne body Then he asked what he did eate and whether he eate his owne naturall body as they imagine it to be or no Which when Moreman had affirmed then said the Deane it is a great absurditie by you granted and so he sate downe Against this absurditie Philpot stood vp and argued Philpot. saying he could proue it by good reason deduced out of scripture that Christ eat not his owne natural body at the institution of the sacrament and the reason is this Ba Receiuing of Christes body hath a promise of remission of sinnes with it annexed Argument ro Christ eating the sacrament had no promise of remission of sinne co Ergo Christ in the Sacrament did not eate his owne body To this reason Moreman answered Moreman denieth the Sacramen to haue a promise of remission of sinnes annexed vnto it Philpot. deniyng the former part of the argumeÌ„t that the sacrament had a promise of remission of sinnes annexed vnto it Then Philpot shewed this to be the promise in the sacrament Which is geuen for you which is shed for you for the remission of sinnes But Moreman would not acknowledge that to be any promise so that he droue Philpot to the 6. of S. Iohn to vouch this saying with these words The bread which I will geue is my flesh which I will geue for the lyfe of the world Moreman aunswering nothing directly to this argument Harpesfield affirmeth that which his fellow denyed Harpsfield start vp to supply that which wanted in hys behalfe and thinking to haue answered Philpot confirmed more strongly his argumeÌ„t saying Ye mistake the promise which is annexed to the body of Christ in the Sacrament for it pertained not to Christ but to his Disciples to whom Christ said This is my body which is geuen for you and not for Christ hymselfe You haue sayd well for me quoth Philpot Philpot. for that is myne argument The promise of the body of Christ tooke no effect in Christ Ergo Christ eate not his owne body Then the prolocutor to shoulder out the matter sayd the argument was naught Weston also is contrary to Moreman For by the lyke argument he might go about to proue that Christ was not baptised because the remission of sinne which is annexed vnto Baptisme tooke no effect in Christ. To the which Philpot replied that like as Christ was baptised M. Philpots argument not soluted so he eate the sacrament but he tooke on hym Baptisme not that he had any neede thereof or that it tooke any effect in hym but as our maister to geue the church an example to folow him in the ministration of the sacrament and therby to exhibite vnto vs himselfe and not to geue himselfe to himselfe No more was said in this But afterward the Prolocutor demanded of Philpot whether he would argue against the naturall presence or no To whom he answered Yea if he would heare hys Argument without interruption and assigne one to aunswer him and not many which is a confusion to the OpponeÌ„t specially for him that was of an ill memory By this time y e night was come on wherfore the Prolocutor brake vp the disputatioÌ„ for that tyme and appointed Philpot to be the first that should begin the disputation the next day after The conuocatioÌ„ continued to the next day concernyng the presence of Christ in the sacrament ¶ The Acte of the fourth day M. Philpot not sâ—ffered by the Prolocutor to make his declaration ON the Wednesday the xxv of Octob. Ioh. Philpot as it was before appointed was redy to haue entred the disputation mynding first to haue made a certaine Oration and a true declaration in Latine of the matter of Christes presence which was
after hys ascension was seene really and corporally on the earth Ergo not withstanding his Ascenâ—ion and continuall sitting at the right hand of the father hee may be really and corporally in the sacrament Ryd If the Notaries should so recorde your Argument as you haue framed it you peraduenture woulde be ashamed thereof hereafter Smith Christ after his Ascention was seen really and corporally vpon the earth Ergo notwithstanding his Ascention and abiding with his father he may be corporally in the Sacrament Ryd I graunt the antecedent but I deny the consequent Smith Do you graunt the antecedent Rid Yea I graunt the antecedent I am content to let you haue so muche Because I knowe that there be certayne auncient fathers of that opinion I am well content to let you vse that proposition as true And I will frame the argument for you He was seene on earth after his Ascension Ergo c. Smith Nay nay I will frame it my selfe Christ after his Ascension was seene really and corporally on earth albeit he do abide in heauen continually Ergo notwithstanding his Ascension and continuall abyding at the right hand of the father he may be really and corporally on the earth Rid. Let vs first agree about the continuall sitting at the right hand of the father Christes continuall sitting in heauen expended Smith Doth he so sit at the right hand of his father that he doth neuer forsake the same Rid. Nay I do not binde Christ in heauen so straitly I see you go about to beguile me w t your equiuocations Such equinocatioÌ„s are to be distincted If you meane by his sitting in heauen to reigne with his father hee may be both in heauen and also in earth But if ye vnderstande his sitting to be after a corporall manner of sitting so is hee alwayes permanent in heauen Christ cannot be both corporally here and corporally also in heauen at one tyme. For Christ to be corporally here on earth when corporally he is resident in heauen is cleane contrary to the holy scriptures as Augustine saith Corpus Christi est in coelo sed veritas eius vbique diffusa est i. The body of Christ is in heauen but his truth is dispersed in euery place Now if continually he abide in heauen after the maner of his corporall presence then his perpetual abiding there stoppeth or letteth that the same corporall presence of hym cannot be in the sacrament Smith Act. 3. We read that Christ shal sit perpetually at the right hand of God vnto the consummacion of the worlde West I perceaue you are come here to this issue whether the bodye of Christ may be together both in earth and in heauen I will tell you that Christ in very deede is both in earth and in heauen together and at one time both one the same naturall Christ after the veritie and substaunce of his very body Ergo c. Rid. I deny the Antecedent West I proue it by 2. witnesses First by Chrisost. hom 17. ad Hebraeos NoÌ„nè per singulos dies offerimê° Offerimus quideÌ„ Chrisost Hom. 17. ad Hebraeos sed recordationeÌ„ facientes mortis eius Et vna est haec hostia noÌ„ multae Et quomodo vna non multae quae semel oblata est in sancto sanctorum Hoc autem sacrificium exemplar est illius id ipsum semper offerimus nec nunc quidem alium agnum crastina alium sed semper eundem ipsum Proinde vnum est hoc sacrificium alioqui hac ratione quoniam in multis locis offertur multi Christi sunt Nequaquam sed vnus vbique est Christus hic plenus existens illic plenus vnum Corpus i. Do we not offer euery day We do so in deede but doing it for the remembraunce of his death And this offering is one and not many And howe is it one and not many whiche was offred in the holy place This sacrifice is a paterne of that The self same we alwaies offer Not now as offering one Lambe to day and an other to morowe but alwaies one the same Lambe Wherfore here is but one sacrifice for els by this meanes seeing there be many sacrifices in many places be there many Christes not so but one Christ in al places both perfect here and perfect there one onely body Now thus I argue We offer one thing at all times Argument There is one Christ in all places both here compleet and there complete Ergo by Chrisostome there is one body both in heauen and earth Rid. I remember the place well These thinges make nothing against me Aunswere West One Christ is in all places here full and there full Rid. One Christ but not one body nor after on bodely substance in all places One Christ is in all places but not one bodye in all places West One body sayth Chrysostome Rid. But not after the maner of bodely substance he is in all places nor by circumscription of place For hic illic heere and there Aunswere to Chrysost. in Chrysostome do assigne no place as Augustine sayth Sursum est dominus sed vbique est veritas domini The Lord is aboue But the truth of the Lord is in all places Weston You can not so escape He sayeth not the veritie of Christ is one but one Christ is in all places both heere and there Rid. One sacrifice is in all places because of the vnitie of him whome the sacrifice doth signifie not that the sacrifices be all one and the same One Christ and one sacrifice in all places and how to wit christ by veritie the sacrifice by signification West Ergo by your saying it is not Christ but the sacrifice of Christ. But Chrysostome sayeth one body one Christ is there and not one sacrifice Rid. I saye that both Christ and the sacrifice of Christ is there Christ by spirit grace and veritie the sacrifice by signification * Ex libro Ridlei ipsius manu descripto Thus I graunt with Chrysostome that there is one Host or Sacrifice and not many and this our Host is called one by reason of the vnitie of that one which one onely all our Hostes do represent That only host was neuer other Sacrifice why it is called one but that which was once offered on the aultar of the crosse of which host all our hostes are but sacramentall examples And where you alledge out of Chrysostome that Christ is offered in many places at once How one christ is offered in many places at once both here ful Christ and there full Christ I graunt it to be true that is that Christ is offered in many places at once in a mystery and sacramentally and that he is full Christ in all those places but not after the corporall substance of our flesh which he toke but after the benediction which geueth life and he is geuen to the godly
receiuers in bread and wine as Cyrill speaketh Concerning the oblation of Christ whereof Chrysostome heere speaketh he himselfe doth clearely shew what he meaneth thereby in saying by the way of correction We alwayes do the selfesame howbeit by the recordation or remembrance of his sacrifice West The second witnes is Bernard in a Sermon that he made of the Supper of the Lord who sayth Vnde hoc nobis pijssime Iesu vt nos vermiculi reptantes super faciem terrae nos inquam qui puluis cinis sumus Bernard te praesentem habere mereamur prae manibus prae oculis qui totus integer sedes ad dextram patris qui etiam vnius horae momento ab ortu solis vsque ad occasum ab Aquilone vsque ad Austrum praesto es vnus in multis idem in diuersis locis That is to say How commeth this to vs most gentle Iesu that wee seely woormes creeping on the face of the earth that we I say which are but dust and ashes may deserue to haue thee present in our hands and before our eyes who both together full and whole doest sit at the right hand of the father and who also in the moment of one houre from the rising of the Sunne to the going downe of the same art present one and the selfesame in many and diuers places Rid. These wordes of Bernarde make for you nothing at all But I know that Bernard was in such a time that in this matter he may worthely be suspected The time of Bernard considered He hath many good and fruitefull sayings as also in that same foresayde place by you alledged But yet he followed in such an age when as the doctrine of the holy supper was sore peruerted Notwithstanding yet I will so expounde him rather then reiect him that he shall make nothing for you at all He sayth that we haue Christ in mysterie Bernard rather expounded then reiected in a sacrament vnder a veyle or couer but hereafter shall haue him without all veyle or couer In the meane time heere nowe hee sayth that the verity of Christ is euery where The verity of Christ is both heere and there and in all places West What do you call verity He sayeth not the verity of Christ but the verity of the body of Christ. Rid. The verity of the body of Christ is the true faith of the body of Christ What is the verity of the body of Christ. after that verity he is with them whiche truly beleeue vpon him West Christ is one and the same in diuers places I vrge these words in diuersis locis in diuers places and yet I am not satisfyed Smyth Christ was seene really and corporally on the earth after his ascension and continually sitting at the right hand of the Father Ergo the ascension and perpetual sitting in heauen hinder nothing but that he may be really and corporally in the Sacrament To be resident not resident import contradiction Rid. If by perpetuall sitting you meane the residence of his body in heauen your reason conteineth manifest contradiction Smith These two haue no contradiction in them at all both to sit continually at his Fathers right hand and also to be sene here really in earth after his ascension First you wil geue me that Christ sitteth in heauen at y e right hand of his father For so it is written Act. 5. Heauen must needes receyue hym vnto the tyme of the restoring of all c. Secondly he was also seene of Paule heere corporally on earth Wherfore these two do import as ye see no contradiction Rid. What setteth but that Christ if it please him and when it pleaseth him may be in heauen and in earth and appeare to whome he will and yet notwithstanding you haue not yet proued that he will so do And though Christ continually shall be resident in heauen vnto the iudgement yet there may be some intermission that notwythstanding To be heâ—â— not herâ— importeth contradictâ—â—on in respect of soâ—â—dry 〈◊〉 But this controuersie as I sayd is amongst all the auncient Doctours and Writers And that Christ hath bene heere seene that they graunt all but whether then he being in earth or in heauen that is doubtfull Smith I will proue that he would appeare in earth He so would and also did appeare heere in earth after his ascension Ergo c. Rid. He appeared I graunt but how he appeared Christes appearing on the earth somâ—â—time takeâ— not away his resideÌ„â— in heauen How 〈◊〉 appeared earth whether then being in heauen or in earth that is vncertayne So he appeared to Steuen being then corporally sitting in heauen For speaking after the true maner of mans body when he is in heauen he is not the same time in earth and when he is in earth he is not the same time corporally in heauen Smith Christ hath bene both in heauen and in earth all at one time Ergo you are deceiued in denying that Rid. I do not vtterly deny Christ heere to haue bene seene in earth Of vncertayne things I speake vncertaynely Smith He was seene of Paule as being borne before hys time after his ascending vp to heauen 1. Cor. 15. This arguâ—ment holdâ—eth rather ratione mâ—â—teriae thâ— ratione foâ—â—mae But his vision was a corporall vision Ergo he was seene corporally vpon the earth after hys ascending into heauen Rid. He was seene really and corporally in deede but whether being in heauen or earth it is a doubt And of doubtfull things we must iudge doubtfully Howbeit you must proue that he was in heauen in the same time wheÌ„ he was corporally on earth Smith I would know of you whether this vision may inforce the resurrection of Christ Rid. I accompt this a sound and firme Argument to proue the resurrection But whether they saw him in heauen or in earth I am in doubt and to say the truth Whether Paule saâ—â— Christ in 〈◊〉 heauen oâ— in earth 〈◊〉 is one to proue his resurrectiâ—â— Petitio Principiâ— it maketh no greate matter Both wayes the Argumente is of lyke strength For whether he were seene in heauen or whether he were seene on earth either of both maketh sufficiently for the matter Certaine it is he rose againe for he coulde not haue bene seene vnlesse he had risen againe Smith Paule sawe hym as he was heere conuersaunt on earth and not out of heauen as you affirme Rid. You runne to the beginning agayne that you take for graunted which you should haue proued Smith You make delayes for the nonce Rid. Say not so I pray you Those that heare vs be learned they can tell both what you oppose and what I aunswere well enough I warrant you Tresh He was seene after such sort as y t he might be heard Ergo he was corporally on the earth or else how could he be heard Argument Rid. He that found the meanes for
in the Sacrament as hee is where two or three are gathered together in his name THe difference of doctrine betweene the Faithfull the Papistes concerning the Sacramente is that the Papistes say that Christ is corporally vnder or in the formes of bread and wine but the faithfull say that Christe is not there neither corporally nor spiritually but in them that worthely eate and drinke the breade and wine he is spiritually but not corporally For figuratiuely he is in the breade and wine and spiritually hee is in them that woorthely eate and drynke the breade and wine but really carnally and corporally he is onely in heauen from whence hee shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead ¶ My beliefe in the Sacrament of the blessed body and bloud of my Sauiour Iesus Christ. AS concernyng the Sacrament of the body and bloude of our Sauiour Iesus Christ my beliefe is this that the bread and wyne is appointed vnto a Sacrament and that after thanks be geuen to God the father then it doth represent vnto me the very body and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ not that the bread is the body or the wyne the bloud but that I in faith do see that blessed body of our sauiour broken on the crosse his precious bloud plenteously shed for the redemption of my sinnes Also in faith I heare hym call vs vnto him saying Come vnto me all you that labour and are laden and I wil refresh you Esay 55. a. b. Mat. 11. c. In faith I come vnto him I am refreshed so that I beleue that all that do come vnto the table of the Lord in this frith feare and loue beyng sory for their offences intending earnestly to lead a godly conuersatioÌ„ in this vale of misery do receiue the fruit of the death of Christ which fruit is our saluation I do vnderstand spiritually that as the outward maÌ„ doth eate the material bread which comforteth the body so doth the inward man thorough fayth eate the bodye of Christ beleeuyng that as the breade is broken so was Christes body broken on the Crosse for our sinnes which comforteth our soules vnto lyfe euerlastyng and signifieng thereby that euen as that bread was deuided among them so should his body and fruit of hys passion be distributed vnto as many as beleeued hys wordes But the bread broken and eaten in the Supper monisheth putteth vs in remembraunce of hys death and so exciteth vs to thankesgeuyng to laud and prayse God for the benefits of our redemption And thus we there haue Christ present in the inward eye and sight of our faith we eate his body and drinke his bloud that is we beleeue surely that his body was crucified for our sinnes and his bloud shed for our saluation Christes body and bloud is not conteyned in the Sacramentall bread and wyne as the papists haue sayd 〈◊〉 grosse 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Papistes the reall 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—ent as some yet doe say as ye read in these scriptures folowing first read in S. Math. 9. Luk. 5. Math. 24. and 26. Marke 16. Luk. 24. Iohn 13. Luke 23. in the ende Iohn 14.15.16.17 Acts 1.3.7.9 Rom. 8. Psalm 8. 1. Cor. 10.11 Exod. 12. Col. 1.3 Ephe. 1.4 Phil. 2. 1. Thes. 1.4 Heb. 1.5.8.9.10.12 1. Pet. 3. Psal. 11.47.103.10 Christes materiall body is not in all places as these Scriptures do testifie hereafter â—hristes â—ody not in â—ll places 〈◊〉 â—nce First reade Saint Mathew the last Marke the last Luke the last Iohn 11.20.21 These places of the Scripture do plainly declare that his body that was borne of the Uirgin Mary cannot be in mo places then one that is in heauen on the right hand of God and not in the Sacrament nor in all places as the Papists haue affirmed and yet do affirme â—dolatry to 〈◊〉 creaâ—â—re of â—read and â—ine Therefore who so euer they bee that doe worship the creatures of bread and wyne doe commit Idolatrye and make abominable Idols of them and take the glory from God and geue it to his cretures which is contrary to the mynd of God as these scriptures hereafter do testify first in Exodus 20.22.23.24 Leuit. 19. Deut. 4.6.32 Psal. 80. Esay 45. Mal. 2. Mathew 4. Luke 4. Actes 14. Reuel 14. Psalm 98. 1. Corrinth 8. Ephes. 4. 1. Tim. 2. 1. Ioh. 5. Reuel 19.22 Iohn Denley M. Denley â—nd his felâ—ow prisoâ—ers sent to â— Boner Now to returne to the Commissioners againe they receiuyng these prisoners afore mentioned after they saw they could little preuaile by their owne perswasions sent them vnto B. Boner to be handled after his fatherly and charitable discretion Which how discrete fauourably it was as well the history of others as also the sequele of this doth manifestly declare M. Denley Newman â— Packingâ—am had in â—xamâ—natioÌ„â—efore the â—â—shop of â—ondon For the 28. day of Iune then next folowyng he caused the sayd Denly NewmaÌ„ with one Patrike Packingham to bee brought into his chaÌ„ber within his house or pallace there examinyng them vpon their confessions which Tyrrell had founde about them obiecting also vnto them certayne other Articles of hys owne The which they all aunswered in effect one thing although Denly answered more largely then the others therfore I thought it enough only to manifest his as sufficient in no part differyng from the others except that Pachingham had one Article of no great force obiected to hym which the rest had not This done the B. vsed with them his accustomed perswasions to the which M. Denly said God saue me from your counsaile keepe me in the mynde that I am in for that you count heresy I take to be the truth The wordes of M. Denly to Bishop Boner thereupon they were commanded to appeare in the bishops Consistory the 5. of Iuly then next commyng in the after noone where these Articles were obiected against them ¶ The Articles obiected by Edmond Boner Bishop of London against Iohn Denley Iohn Newman and Patrike Pachingham ioyntly and seuerally the xxviij of Iune 1555. FIrst that the said N. now is of the dioces of London of the iurisdiction of the B. of London Articles obiected Slaunder of vntruth Catholicke Church Secondly that the sayd N. hath not beleeued nor doth beleeue that there is any Catholike Church of Christ here in earth Thirdly that the said N. had not beleued nor doth beleue that this church of England is any part or member of the said catholike church· Fourthly the sayd N. hath beleued Masse and doth so beleue that the Masse now vsed in this Realme of England is naught and full of Idolatry and euill and playne against Gods word and therfore he the sayd N. hath not heard it nor will not heare it Fiftly that the sayd N. hath beleued doth so beleue Auricular confession that auricular confession vsed now in
Iacob and the rest of the faythfull vntil Christes tyme as S. Paul sayth they did all eate of one spirituall meat did all drinke of one maner of spirituall drinke They did drinke of that spirituall rocke that followed theÌ„ which rocke was Christ that saueth vs. 1. Cor. â— And when the tyme was ful come God sent his sonne made of a woman that is he tooke flesh of the virgin Mary became man not the shadow of a man nor a fantasticall maÌ„ Gala. 4. as some falsly faine but a very natural man in all points sinne onely excepted which God man is Christ the promised womans seed This Christ was here conuersant among men for the space of 30. yeres more Luke 22. and when the tyme was come that he should goe to hys father he gaue vnto vs the mistery of our redemption that we thorough fayth should eate his body and drinke hys bloud that we myght feed on hym through fayth to the end of the world After this Christ offred vp hys body on the crosse 1. Cor. â—â— to pacify his father to deliuer vs from the thraldome of the deuill in the which we were through sinne original actuall And with that one sacrifice of his body once offered on the crosse Heb. 1â— hee hath made perfect for euer all them that are sanctified He descended into hell the third day he rose agayne from death was conuersant at certaine tymes w t his disciples for the space of 40. dayes after he rose from death Then in the sight of all his disciples he ascended into heauen as hys disciples stood lookyng vpward Actes 1. beholding hym how he went into heauen two men stood by them in white apparell which also sayd ye men of Galilie why stand ye gasing vp into heauen This same Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen shall so come euen as ye haue seene hym goe into heauen Actes 3. S. Peter also sayth that the heauens must receiue hym vntill the tyme that all thynges whith God hath spoken by the mouth of all hys prophets since the world began be restored again which is the latter day when he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead I do beleeue in the holy ghost which is the spirite of God proceedyng from the father and the sonne which holy spirit is one God with them I beleeue that there is an holy church which is the company of the faythfull elect people of God dispersed abrode throughout all the world Math â—â— which holy church or congregation doth not looke for Christ here nor Christ there neither in the desert nor in the secret places whereof Christ warneth vs but as S. Paule sayth in heauen where he sitteth on the right hand of GOD the father Coloss. â— they set their affection on thyngs that are aboue and not on thyngs which are on earth For they are dead concernyng the thynges of this world and their lyfe is hid with Christ in God and when Christ which is their lyfe shall shew hymselfe then shall they also appeare with hym in glory I beleeue that there is a communion of saints euen y e fellowship of the faythfull people which are dispersed abrode throughout all the whole world and are of one mynde they followe Christ their head they loue one an other as Christ loued them are knit together in one euen in Christ which Church or congregation hath forgeuenes of sinnes thorough Christ and shall enter without spotte before the face of God into his glory For as Christ being their head hath entred pure and cleane so they entering by hym shall be lyke hym in glory And I am certaine and sure that all they which doe dye shall rise agayne and receiue their bodies In theÌ„ shal they see Christ come in his glory to iudge the quicke and the dead At whose commyng all men shall appeare and geue a reckoning of their doyngs he shall seperate y e good from the bad he shall say to theÌ„ which are hys elect come ye blessed of my father inherite the kingdome prepared for you froÌ„ the beginning but to the other that haue always resisted his will he shall say depart from me ye cursed into euerlastyng fire which is prepared for the deuil and his aungels Thus haue I briefly declared my fayth which were no fayth at all if I were in doubt of it This fayth therefore I desire God to encrease in mee Prayse God for his gyftes ⧠And thus haue you the Martyrdome with the confession of this blessed man and witnes of the Lords truth who for that gaue his lyfe as is before declared ¶ Richard Hooke LIkewise Richard Hooke about the same season for the same matter gaue his like at Chichester ¶ The examinations aunswers and condemnation of William Coker William Hopper Henry Laurence Rich. Colliar Rich. Wright William Stere before the Byshop of Douer and Harpsfield Archdeacon of Caunterbury MEntion was made a little before in the story of M. Bland and Nich. Sheterden of certaine other Kentish men who beyng the same tyme with them called forth and examined by Thornton Bish. of Douer N. Harpesfield Rich. Faucet and Rob. Collins yet notwithstandyng because the condemnation and execution of theÌ„ was differred a little longer till the latter end of the moneth of Aug. commyng therfore now to the tyme of their suffryng we will briefly touch some part of their examinations and aunswers as we find them in the Registers The names of these were Wil. Coker Wil. Hopper Henry Laurence Rich. Colliar Rich. Wright W. Stere. What the articles obiected to M. Bland and them were ye heard before To the which Articles they answered for themselues seuerally in effect as followeth FIrst Wil. Coker sayd he would aunswer no otherwise then he had already answered beyng offered to haue longer respite of 6. dayes after he refused to take it and so vpon the same senteÌ„ce of condemnation was read against hym the 11. of Iuly WIl Hopper first seemed to graunt to the fayth determination of the Catholike church after callyng hymselfe better to mynd constantly stickyng to the truth he was condemned the next weeke after the 16. of Iuly HEnry Laurence examined the sayd 16. of Iuly partly differred to the 2. of August aunswered to the Articles obiected against hym first denying auricular confession and that he had not nor would receiue the Sacrament because sayth he the order of the holy Scriptures is changed in the order of the Sacrament Moreouer the sayd Laurence was charged for not puttyng of his cap when the Suffragan made mention of the sacrament did reuerence to the same the sayd Laurence answering in these words what said he ye shal not need to put of your cap for it is not so holy that you need to put of your cap thereunto Further beyng apposed concernyng the
iugum imponere c. And albeit the ministers of the church of Rome and the pope were not called to the institution of the foresayd churche of Geneua yet it followeth not therfore that there was no lawful order obserued eyther in stablishing that Churche or any other The Fryer Baptisme in the popes church no necessary cause to folow all the Popes errours You were first baptised in the Church of y e Pope were ye not The Martyr I graunt I was but yet that nothing hindereth the grace of God but hee may renouate and call to further knowledge whom he pleaseth A Counseller I would wishe you not to sticke to your owne wisedome and opinion Ye see the Churches in Germany how they dissent one from an other So that if you should not submit your iudgement to the authoritie of the Generall Councels Agreement in the principall pointes of doctrine in the churches reformed euery day you should haue a new Christianitie The Martyr To mine owne wisedome I do not sticke nor euer will but onely to that wisedome whiche is in Christ Iesu although the world doth accompt it foolishnes And where ye say that the churches of Germanie dissent among themselues one from an other that is not so for they accorde in one agreement altogether touching the foundation and principall groundes of Christian fayth Neyther is there anye such feare that euery day should ryse vp a new christianitie vnles the church be ballanced with authoritie of the councels as you pretend For so we read in the profite Dauid psal 33. and in other places of scripture moe Psal. 33. that the Counsels of the nations and people shal be ouerthrowne and subuerted of the Lorde c. Wherefore the best is that we follow the councell of God and hys word and preferre the authoritie therof before all other counsels and iudgementes of meÌ„ And thus doyng Paruus Christianismus potior populoso Papatu I for my part had rather dwel and settle my selfe in this litle Christianitie be it neuer so small then in that populous Papalitie be it neuer so great in multitude And thus was this godly Feurus commaunded agayne by the Deputye to the Bishops prison and from thence shortly after remoued to Lions not by the open and beaten waye but by secret and priuy iournyes least perhaps he should be taken from theÌ„ agayne as he was before The martyrdome of Richard Feurus An Inquisitour monk Nicholas du Chesne At Gry by Bezanson Ann. 1554 The cause and occasion why this Nicolas came in trouble Nicholas Chesne martyr was for that he goyng from LausaÌ„na where he abode for hys conscience to fette hys sister her husband certayne other of hys friendes as hee went from Bezanson toward the towne of Gry did not homage to a certayne crosse in the way where a certayne monke which was an inquisitour False dealing in a papist ouertook him and therby suspected him He was guyded by the same monk craftily disseÌ„bling hys religion to a lodgyng in Gry where the Iustice of the place comming in incontinent took him Nicholas seing how hee was by y e monke his conductor betrayed O false traytor sayd he hast thou thus betrayed me Then after examination he was condeÌ„ned Being caryed to the place of martyrdome by y e way he was promised that if he would knele down and heare a masse he should be let go as a passenger But Nicolas armed with perseuerance sayde hee would rather dye then commit such an act Who calling vpon the name of the Lord tooke his death paciently Ex Crisp. Lib 6. The seniors or Lords of Estnay and of Ciguongnes dwelling by the towne of Machenoir Denys Barbes Counsellour of Bloys Iohn Bertrand a foâ—â—er or keeper of the forest of Marchenoir At Bloys Ann. 1556. Iohn Bertrand martyr For the religion gospell of Christ thys Iohn was apprehended by these persecuters here specified and led bounde to Bloys where he was examined by Denys y e counseller of diuers points as whether he had spokeÌ„ at any time against God agaynst y e church the he sayntes the she saynts of Paradise Wherunto he sayd no. Item whether at any time hee had called the masse abhominable whiche hee graunted for that hee finding no masse in all the Stripture was commanded by S. Paule That if an angell from heaueÌ„ would bring anye other gospell beside that whiche was already receiued he shuld account it accursed After his condemnation they woulde haue hym to be confessed and presented to him a crosse to kisse But he bad the Fryers with theyr crosse depart That is not the crosse sayd he that I must cary Entring into y e cart before the multitude he gaue thanks to God that he was not there for murther theft or blasphemye but onely for the quarrell of our sauiour Being tyed to the post he sang the 25. psalme Of age he was yong his countenaunce was exceeding chearfull amiable his eyes looking vp to heauen O the happy iourny sayd he seeing the place where he should suffer the fayre place that is prepared for me When the fire was kindled about them O Lord cryed he geue thy hand to thy seruaunt I recommend my soule vnto thee and so meekly yelded vp his spirite Whose pacient and ioyfull constancye so astonyed the people that of long tyme before nothing did seeme to them so admirable Ex Gallic hist. per. Crisp. Lib. 6. A brother in lawe of this Peter Peter Rouseau An. 1556. Peter Rousseau martir Peter Rousseau comming from Geneua and Lausanna to hys countrey partlye to communicate wyth certayne of hys acquayntaunce in the word of God partlye for other certayn affayres because hee required hys inheritaunce of hys brother in law was by him betrayed Then being constant in his confession which he offered vp he was put to the racke three tymes which he suffered constantly with great tormentes Afterward he had hys tongue cut of and a balle of yron put in hys mouth He was draweÌ„ vpon a hurdle Crueltie al broken and maymed to the fire where he was lifted vp into the ayre and let downe three tymes And when he was halfe burned the balle fell from hys mouth and he with a loud voyce called on the name of GOD saying Iesus Christ assiste me And so thys blessed Martyr gaue vp hys life to God Ex Ioan Crisp. Antony de Lescure the kinges attourney Arnauld Moniere Iohn de Cazes At Bordeaux An. 1556. After that Arnald Moniere was taken and examined of the Iustice and so was layde in prison Iohn de Cazes resorting to the same town of Burdeaux Arnauld Moniere Iohn de Cazes martyrs and hearing of hym and beyng admonished moreouer that if he went to him hee shoulde be appeached of heresie notwithstanding went to comforte him and so was also imprisoned After many examinations sentence was geuen vpon them to be burned When the tyme came of
Scripture doth not say that Christ being vpon earth did speake vnto Paule But that sodenly a lighte from heauen did shine rounde about him and hee falling to the ground heard a voyce sayinge vnto him Saule Saule why doest thou persecute me I am Iesus whom thou persecutest c. Here this place doth nothing lette but that Christe sittinge in heauen Act 9. myghte speake vnto Paul and be heard vpon earth for they which were wyth Paule verely heard the voyce but did see no body The Archbishop on the contrary part sayd Paule him selfe doth witnesse The Archbishops replye Actes 26. that Christe did appeare vnto him in the same vision But Lambert againe sayde that Christ did witnesse in the same place That hee woulde againe appeare vnto hym Answere to the replye and deliuer him out of the handes of the Gentiles Notwythstanding we read in no place that Christ did corporally appear vnto him Thus The hasty impudencye of the bishop of Winchester The reason of Stepheâ— wint when they had contended about the conuersion of S. Paule and Lambert so aunswearinge for hymselfe that the king semed greatly to be mooued therwith and the Byshop himselfe that disputed to be entangled and all the audience amased then the Byshop of Winchester whych was appoynted the 6. place of the disputation fearing least the argument should be taken out of hys mouth or rather being drowned wyth malice against the poore man wythout the kinges commaundement obseruing no order before the Archbishop had made an end vnshamefastly kneeled downe to take in hand the disputation alledged a place out of the 12. Chapter to the Corinthians where S. Paule sayeth Haue I not seene Iesus And againe in the 15. chapter He appeared vnto Cephas and afterwarde vnto Iames then to all the Apostles but last of al he appeared vnto me as one borne out of due time â— Cor. 15. c. Heereunto Lambert aunswered he did nothing doubt but that Christ was seene and did appeare but he did deny that hee was in two or in diuers places accordinge to the maner of his body Then Winchester agayne abusinge the authoritie of Paule repeateth the place out of the seconde Epistle to the Corinthians and 5. Chapter And if so be we haue knowen Christe after the fleshe Wint. replyeth nowe hencefoorth knowe wee hym so no more c. 2. Cor. 5. Lambert aunswered that this knowledge is not to be vnderstanded according to the sense of the body and that it so appeared sufficiently by S. Paule whyche speaking of hys owne reuelation sayeth thus I know not whether in the body or without the body Lambert aunswereth to Wint. God knoweth whiche was rapte into the thirde heauen I knowe not whether in the body or without God knoweth Whereby euen by the testimony of S. Paule a man shall easily gather that in thys reuelation hee was taken vp in spirite into the heauens did see those things rather then that Christe came downe corporally from heauen to shew them vnto him especially for that it was said of the Aungell That euen as hee ascended into heauen so hee should come againe And S. Peter sayeth whom it behoueth to dwell in the heauens And moreouer appoynting the measure of time he addeth Euen vntill that all things be restored c. Heere againe Lambert being taunted and rebuked coulde not be suffered to prosecute hys purpose After the Byshoppe of Winchester had done Tonstall Bishop of Durham tooke hys course and after a long preface wherein he spake much of Gods omnipotencie at the last he came to this poynt Tonstall Byshop of Durisme against Lambert saying that if Christ could performe that which he spake touching the conuerting of hys body into bread without doubt he would speak nothyng but that he would performe Lambert answeared that there was no euidente place of Scripture wherein Christ doth at any time say that he woulde chaunge the breade into hys body and moreouer that there is no necessitie why he shoulde so doe But thys is a figuratiue speache The answer of Lambert to Tonstall The figuratiue phrase of the scripture to be marked euery where vsed in the Scripture wheÌ„ as the name and appellation of the thing signified is attributed vnto the signe By whiche figure of speache circumcision is called the couenaunt the Lambe the passeouer beside 600. such other Nowe it remaineth to be marked whether wee shall iudge all these after the words pronounced to be straightway chaunged into an other nature Then agayne began they to rage a freshe againste Lambert so that if hee coulde not be ouercome wyth arguments he shoulde be vanquished with rebukes and tauntes What shoulde he doe He might well holde his peace like a Lambe but bite or barke againe he could not Next orderly stepped forth the valiant champion Stokesly byshop of London who afterward lying at y e poynte of death reioysed boasting that in his life time he had burned 50. heretickes The wicked â—oast of Stokesly Thys man amongest the residue intending to fight for his belly with a long protestation promised to proue that it was not onely a worke of a diuine miracle but also that it did nothing abhorre nature For it is nothing dissonant from nature sayeth he the substances of lyke things to be oftentimes chaunged one into an other So that neuertheles The waterishe cold argument of Stokesly One substance may be chaunged into an other but then the accidents change also with it The bishops â—â—iumphe before the â—ictory Lamberts â—â—swere to Stokesly 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 against Lambert the accidentes doe remayne all be it the substaunce it selfe and the matter subiecte be chaunged Then hee declared it by the example of water boylinge so long vppon the fire vntill all the substance thereof be euaporate Nowe sayeth he it is the doctrine of the Philosophers that a substaunce can not be chaunged but into a substaunce wherefore we doe affirme the substaunce of the water to passe into the substaunce of the aire Notwythstanding the qualitie of the water which is moystnesse remaineth after the substaunce is chaunged for the ayre is moist euen as the water is When this argument was heard the Byshops greatly reioysed and sodenly their countenance chaunged as it were assuring themselues of a certaine triumph and victory by this Philosophicall transmutation of elements and like as it had ben of more force then Crisippus argument which passed all maner of solution Lambertes aunswere was long looked for heere of all men Who assoone as he had obtained silence and liberty to speake first of all denied the Bishoppes assumpte that the moisture of the water did remaine after the substance was altered For all be it sayth he that we doe graunt with the Philosophers the ayre to be naturall moist notwythstanding it hathe one proper and a diuers degree of moysture and the water an other Wherefore when as the water is conuerted into the
Christ tooke the bread and gaue it to his disciples The confesioÌ„ of Anne â—â—kew in Newgate saying Take eate this is my body which shall be broken for you meaning in substaÌ„ce his owne very body the bread being thereof an only signe or Sacrament For after lyke maner of speaking he sayde he would breake down the temple and in three days build it vp agayne signifieng his owne body by the temple as S. Iohn declareth it Iohn 2. and not the stony temple it selfe So that the bread is but a remembrance of his death or a Sacrament of thanks geuing for it Aâ— Chriâ—tes body 〈…〉 the temple in the â—cripture so is the bread called Christes body whereby we are 〈◊〉 vnto him by a communioÌ„ of christian loue Although there be many that cannot perceiue the true meaning therof for the veile that Moises put ouer his face before y e children of Israel that they should not see the clearenes thereof Exod. 24. and 2. Cor. 3. I perceyue the same veyle remayneth to this day But when God shall take it away then shall these blynd men see For it is plainly expressed in the history of Bell in the Bible that God dwelleth in no thyng materiall Heâ—od 24. â— Cor. 3. O kyng sayth Daniel be not deceiued for God will be in nothing that is made with hands of men Daniel 14. Oh what stifnecked people are these that will alwayes resist the holy Ghost Dan. 14. Actes 7. But as their fathers haue done so do they because they haue stony hartes Written by me Anne Askew that neyther wisheth death nor yet feareth his might and as mery as one that is bound towards heauen Truth is layd in prison Luke 21. The law is turned to wormewood Amos. 6. And there can no right iudgement go forth â—â—ke 21. Amos. 6. Esay 59. Esay 59. Oh forgeue vs all our sinnes and receiue vs graciously As for the workes of our hands we will no more call vppon them For it is thou Lord that art our God Thou shewest euer mercye vnto the fatherlesse Oh if they would do this sayth the Lord I shoulde heale their sores yea with all my hart would I loue them O Ephraim what haue I to do with Idols any more who so is wyse shall vnderstand this And he that is rightly instructed will regard it for the wayes of the Lord are righteous Such as are godly Osâ— 14. will walke in them and as for the wicked they will stumble at them Ose. 14. Salomon sayth S. Steuen builded an house for the God of Iacob Howbeit the highest of all dwelleth not in Temples made with hands Esay 66. as sayth the Prophet Heauen is my seat the earth is my footstoole What house will ye build for me saith the Lord or what place is it that I shall rest in Hath not my handes made all things Act. 7. Act. 7. Woman beleeue me sayth Christ to the Samaritane the tyme is at hand that ye shall neyther in this mountayne nor yet at Ierusalem worship the father Ye worshippe ye wotte not what but we knowe what we worshippe For saluation commeth of the Iewes But the houre commeth and is nowe when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirite and veritie Iohn 3. Iohn 5. Labour not sayth Christ for the meate that perisheth but for that that endureth into the lyfe euerlastyng which the sonne of man shall geue you For hym GOD the Father hath sealed Iohn 6. Iohn 6. The summe of the condemnation of me Anne Askew at the Guild hall An other 〈…〉 Anne Askew at the Guild Hill THey sayd to me there that I was an heretike and condemned by the law If I would stand in mine opinioÌ„ I answered that I was no heretike neither yet deserued I any death by the law of God But as concerning y e faith which I vttered and wrote to the counsell I would not I sayd deny it because I knew it true Then would they needes know The substance of the Sacrament denyed to be God if I would deny the Sacrament to be Christes body and bloud I said yea For the same sonne of God that was borne of the virgine Mary is now glorious in heauen and will come againe from thence at the latter day like as he went vp Act. 1. And as for that ye call your god it is a peece of bread For a more proofe thereof marke it when ye list let it lye in the boxe but iij. monethes and it will be mouldy so turne to nothing that is good Wherupon I am perswaded that it cannot be God After that they willed me to haue a Priest Anne Askew wiâ—h her felows condemned by a Quest. and then I smiled Then they asked me if it were not good I sayd I would confesse my faults vnto God For I was sure that he would heare me with fauour And so we were condemned with a Quest My beliefe which I wrote to the Counsaile was this The beliefe of Anne Askew concerning the Sacramentes written to the Councell Iohn 4. that the sacramental bread was left vs to be receiued with thankes geuyng in remembraunce of Christes death the onely remedy of our soules recouery and that thereby we also receiue the whole benefits and fruits of his most glorious Passion Then would they needes know whether the bread in the boxe were God or no I sayd God is a spirit and will be worshipped in spirit and truth Iohn 4. TheÌ„ they demanded will you plainly deny Christ to be in the Sacrament I answered that I beleeue faithfully the eternall sonne of God not to dwell there In witnesse whereof I recited agayne the history of Bell Dan. 19. Actes 7.17 Math. 24. and the 19. chap. of Daniell the 7. and 17. of the Acts and the 24. of Mathew coÌ„cluding thus I neither wish death nor yet fear his might God haue the prayse thereof with thanks My letter sent to the L. Chauncellor THe Lord God by whom all creatures haue their being The letter of Anne Askew to the Lord ChauÌ„cellour blesse you with the light of his knowledge Amen My duety to your Lordship remembred c. It might please you to accept this my bold sute as the sute of one which vppon due considerations is moued to the same and hopeth to obtaine My request to your Lordship is onely that it may please the same to be a meane for me to the kings maiesty that his grace may be certified of these few lynes which I haue written concerning my beliefe Which when it shall be truely conferred with the harde iudgement geuen me for the same I thinke his grace shal wel perceiue me to be wayed in an vneuen paire of balance But I remit my matter and cause to almighty God which rightly iudgeth all secrets And thus I commend your Lordship to the gouernaunce of him and fellowship of all saints Amen By your handmayd
pulled it vp agayne with violence so plucking it too and fro through the meate pipe in suche sorte as with muche lesse griefe they might haue ridde him out of his life at once Thus at the last when all tormentes and tormenters were weeried and that it did nothing at all preuaile to go this way to worke they asked him whether he did not repent his wicked and seditious deede As touching the deede aunswered that it was so farre off that he did repent that if it were to do againe he thought he should do the same But as touching the maner of the deede he was not a little sory that it was done in the Kings presence to the disquietnes of his minde Howbeit that was not to be imputed vnto him which neither enterprised or thought vpon any such matter Williaâ— Gardiâ—â—â— not 〈…〉 but rather to be ascribed vnto the King in that he hauing power woulde not prohibite so great Idolatry vsed among his people This he spake with great feruencie After they had vsed all kynde of torments and saw thâ—t there could nothing more be gathered of him and also that through his woundes and paynes he could not long liue they brought him three dayes after to execution And first of all The right hand of W. Gardiner 〈◊〉 of in the 〈◊〉 The left 〈◊〉 of W. Gardiner cut of in the Market place bringing him into the Uestry cut off his right hand which he taking vp with his left haÌ„d kissed Then he was brought into the market place wheras his other hand also was cut off which he kneeling downe vpon the grounde also kissed These things thus done after the manner and fashion of Spaine his armes being bound behinde him his feete vnder the horse bellye hee was caried to the place of execution ⧠The order and manner of the cruell handlinge of William Gardiner an English Merchaunt tormented and burned in Portugall in the cause of God and of his truthe There was in that place a certaine engine froÌ„ the which a great rope comming downe by a pulley The wretched cruelâ—â— of the â—ortugals in 〈◊〉 a Christian Martyr was fastened about the middle of this Christian Martyr which first pulled him vp Then was there a great pile of woode sette on fire vnderneath him into the which he was by little little let downe not with the whole body but so that his fete only felt the fire Then he was hoised vp and so let downe againe into the fire and thus oftentimes pulled vppe and downe In which great torment for al that he continued w t a constant spirite and the more terribly he burned y e more vehemently he prayed At the last when his feete were consumed the tormentors asked him whether hee did not yet repent hym of his deede William Gardiner at 〈◊〉 burning 〈…〉 and exhorted him to call vppon oure Ladie and the Saintes Wherunto he answered that as he had done nothing whereof hee did repent him so hee had the lesse neede of the helpe of our Lady or any other Sainte and what externall torments so euer they vsed the truthe he sayde remaineth alwaies one and like vnto it selfe the which as he had before confessed in his life so would he not nowe denie it in his death desiring them to leaue of such vanities and follie For when as Christ did cease any more to be our aduocate then he would pray to our lady to be his aduocate W. Gardiner would not pray to our Lady so long as he had Christ to be his aduocate The prayer of W. Gardiner out of the 43. Psalme and sayd O eternall God father of all mercies I beseeche thee looke downe vpon thy seruant c. And when as they sought by all meanes possible to stoppe his praying and praising God in this sorte he cried out with a loude voyce rehearsing the 43. Psalme Iudica me Deus discerne causam meam de gente non sancta Iudge me O God and defende my cause against the vnmercifull people He was not come vnto the latter ending of the Psalme when as they pulling him vp and downe in the fire for the more torment the rope being burnt a sonder he fel downe in the midst therof wheras geuing his body for a sacrifice hee chaunged his temporall paines for perpetuall rest and quietnesse Thus it seemed good in the sighte of God by this Messenger to prouoke the Portugales to y e sincere knowledge of him and therfore they ought the more to haue acknowledged the great loue kindnesse of God offred vnto them and also the more to be mindefull of their owne duetie and thankefulnesse towardes him And if it be so great an offence to violate the ordinaunces of mans lawe and to contemne the Ambassadours of Kyngs and Princes lette the Portugalles and all other looke well vnto it A lesson for the Portugales what it is so cruelly to handle the heauenly messenger of the high God Neither was this their cruelty altogether vnreuenged by the mighty hand of God The iust hand of God vpon persecuters when as not onely the very same night amongst diuers of the kings ships which were in y e next hauen ready to saile one was burned being set on fire by a sparcle of Gardiners fire driuen thether w t the winde but also y e kings sonne which then was maried died within halfe a yere It is reported that that sparcle lighted amoÌ„gest gunpouder and the next yere after the King himselfe also died and so both within one yeare after the tormenting of this blessed Martyr Thus the body of the sayd Gardiner being consumed yet the rage fury of the common people so ceased not but they were as cruell against him being deade as they were when he was aliue and with their tongues tormeÌ„ted this Martyr when they could doe no more with their handes yea for very madnes they would scarse tarry vntil he were burned but euery man as they could catch any pece of him halfe burned threwe it into the sea Thys Sacrifice thus ended the Cleargie to pacifie Gods wrath which they feared The blind and miserable cruelty of the Portugals agaynst a poore Englishe man A Popeholy fast for pacefying the wrath of theyr God of the Altar for the violating of theyr aultar appoynted a solemne fast of certaine dayes for penaunce to purge that facte which facte rather shoulde haue taught them to purge them selues and to put awaye theyr filthy Idolatrie and much rather they shoulde haue fasted repented for that their extreeme cruelty they had shewed vnto the liuely member of Christ. Albeit this death of William Gardiner seemeth to haue profited very many of them litle or nothing yet for all that there are some as I haue hearde diuers reporte oute of whose mindes the remembraunce of this constant Martir can neuer be pulled and is so freshe yet amongest them as if it were nowe lately
Bloud and flesh Cole It feedeth the body by the soule Cran. Speake vprightly Can that which is receiued by the soule and the spirite be called the meat of the body West Heare then what Irenaeus sayeth Eum calicem qui est creatura Irenaeus suum corpus confirmauit ex quo nostra auget corpora Quando mixtus câ—lix Fractus panis percipit verbum Dei fit Eucharistia sanguinis corporis Christi ex quibus augetur coÌ„sistit carnis nostrae substantia This is y e same cup which is a creature hee confirmed to be hys body by which hee increaseth oure bodyes When both the cuppe mixed and the breade broken hathe ioyned to it the woorde of God it is made the Sacrament of the body and bloude of Christe of whych the substaunce of our fleshe is increased and consisteth The substance of our flesh is increased by the body and bloud of Christ Argument Ergo our body is nourished by the body and bloude of Christ. Cran. I deny your Argument He calleth it the fleshe and bloud for the Sacrament of the body and bloud as Tertullian also sayth â—â—â—naeus â—â—â—wered 〈◊〉 Tertul. Nutritur corpus pane Symbolico anima corpore Christi That is Our flesh is nourished wyth Symbolicall or sacramentall bread but our soule is nourished wyth the body of Christ. West Looke what he sayeth more Quomodo carnem negant capacem esse donationis Dei quae est vita aeterna quae sanguine corpore Christi nutritur li. 5. post duo folia a principio â—â—â—naeus 〈◊〉 5. That is How doe they say that the flesh can not receiue the gift of God that is eternall life which is nourished wyth the bloud and body of Christe That is in the 5. booke 2. leaues from the beginning Cran. The body is nourished both with the sacrameÌ„t and with the body of Christ with the sacrament to a temporall life with the body of Christ to eternall life Ched I cannot but be sorie when I see such a manifest lie in your wrytings For where you translate Iustine on this fashion that the bread water and wine are not so to be taken in this sacrament as common meates and drinks are wont to be takeÌ„ of vs but are meats chosen out peculiarly for this namely for the geuing of thankes Note that the Archb. here did not translate the words of Iustine but onely gather the effect of his meaning and therefore be called of the Greekes Eucharistia that is Thankes geuinge they are called moreouer the bloude and bodye of Christe so haue you translated it the wordes of Iustine are thus Wee are taughte that the meate consecrated by the worde of prayer by the which our flesh and bloud is nourished by Communion is the body bloud of the same Iesus which was made fleshe Cran. I did not translate it worde for worde but onely I gaue the meaning and I goe nothing from his meaning Cranmer purgeth himselfe Harps You remember touching Iustine to whom this Apologie was wrytten namelye to an Heathen man The Heathen thought that the Christians came to the Churche to worship breade Iustine aunsweareth that we come not to common bread but as to c. as is sayd afore Weigh the place wel it is right worthy to be noted Our flesh is nourished according to mutation Cran. We ought not to consider the bare bread In eating the sacrament no bread is considered but onely the true body of Christ. but whosoeuer commeth to the Sacrament eateth the true body of Christe West You haue corrupted Emissenus for in stead of cibis satiandus that is to be filled with meat you haue set cibis satiandus spiritualibus that is to be filled with spirituall meates Cran. I haue not corrupted it for it is so in the Decrees West You haue corrupted an other place of Emissenus For you haue omitted these woordes Mirare cum reuerendum altare cibis spiritualibus satiandus ascendis De consecra Dist. 2. Quia sacrum Dei tui corpus sanguinem fide respice honorem mirare merito continge c. That is Maruell thou when thou commest vp to the reuerend altar to be filled with spiritual meats looke in faith to the holy body and bloud of thy God maruell at his honour worthely touch him Cran. Thys booke hath not that West Also you haue falsified this place by euill translating Honora corpus Dei tui i. Honour the bodye of thy God Cranmer charged with false translating You haue translated it Honora eum qui est Deus tuus i. Honoure him which is thy God Whereas Emissenus hath not honor him but honor the body of thy God Cran. I haue so translated him and yet no les truely then not without a weightye cause Cranmer purgeth himselfe for els it shoulde not haue bene wythout daunger if I had translated it thus Honour the body of thy God because of certain that according to the errour of the Anthropomorphites dreamed that God had a body West Nay you most of all haue brought the people into y e errour whyche so longe haue taught that he sitteth at the right hande of God the father and counted me for an hereticke because I preached y e God had no right hande Then I will appose you in the very Articles of your faith Christ sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Argument But God the Father hath no right hand Ergo Where is Christ now Cran. I am not so ignoraunt a nouice in the articles of my faith but that I vnderstand The right hand of God what it signifieth that to sit at the right hand of God doth signifie to be equall in the glory of the Father West Now then take this Argument Whersoeuer Gods authority is there is Christes body But Gods authoritie is in euery place Ergo what letteth the body of Christ to be in euery place Moreouer you haue also corrupted Duns Cranmer charged with mistraÌ„slating Duns Cran. That is a great offence I promise you West For you haue omitted secundum apparentiam i. as it appeareth Where his wordes are these Et si quaeras quare voluit Ecclesia eligere istum intellectum ita difficilem huius articuli cum verba Scriptura possint saluari secundum intellectum facilem veriorem secundum apparentiam de hoc articulo c. That is And if you demaunde why the Churche did chuse thys so harde an vnderstanding of thys Article where as the woordes of scripture may be salued after an easie true vnderstanding as appeareth of thys article c. Cran. It is not so West Also you haue set foorthe a Cathechisme in the name of the Synode of London and yet there be 50 D. Cranmer chalenged for setting forth the Catechisme in the name of the Conuocation D. Cranmer purgeth himselfe concerning the Catechisme whych witnessing that they were of the number
By this he would proue that Christe was then in heauen and in earth also naturally and bodily Shet This place and other must needes be vnderstand for the vnitie of persons in that Christe was God man and yet the matter must be referred to the Godhead or els ye must fall into great errour Commis That is not so for it was spoken of the manhoode of Christ for as much as he sayth the sonne of man whiche is in heauen Shet If yee will needes vnderstande it to be spoken of Christes manhoode The Coâ—â—missary brought 〈◊〉 an other 〈◊〉 conueniâ—â—â— then must ye fall into the error of the Anabaptistes which deny that Christ took fleshe of y e virgin Mary for if there be no bodye ascended vpp but that whiche came downe where is then his incarnation for then he brought his body downe with him Commis Loe how ye seeke an errour in me and yet see not how ye erre your selfe For it cannot be spoken of the Godhead except ye graunt that God is passible for God cannot come downe because he is not passible Shet If that were a good argumente that God could not come down because he is not passible then it might be said by the like argument that God coulde not sit and then heauen is not his seate and then say as some do that God hath no right hand for Christ to sit at Commis Then the Commissary affirmed playnly that it was true God hath no right hand in deede Shet Oh what a spoyle of Christes Religion will thys be that because we cannot tell howe God came downe therfore we shall say that he came not down at all and because we cannot tell what maner of hand he hathe to saye that he hath no hand at all and then he cannot reache the vtmost part of the sea O miserie at length it will come to passe that God cannot sit and then howe can heauen bee his seate and if heauen be not his seate then there is no heauen and then at length I doubt ye wil say there is no God or els no other God but such as the heathens Gods are which cannot goe nor feele Commis Why doth not the scripture saye that God is a spirite and what hand can a spirite haue Shet Truth it is God is a spirit and therfore is worshipped in spirit and truth and as he is a spirite so hath hee a spirituall power so hathe hee a spirituall seate a spirituall hand 〈◊〉 hand â—pirituall and a spirituall sword which we shall feele if we go this way to worke as we beginne Because wee knowe not what hand God hath therfore if we say he hath none then it may as well be sayd there is no Christ. Then the Commissary sayd hee woulde talke no more w t me so departed and also the Commissarye was compelled to graunt that Christes testament was broken and his institution was chaunged from that hee left it but hee sayd they had power so to doe * My first aunswearing after their law was stablished BEcause I know ye will desire to heare from mee some certaintie oâ— my estate â—â—luation the first â—â—â—minatiâ—â— of Sheâ—â—den â—fter law was 〈…〉 see the â—ommissioÌ„ I was called before the SuffragaÌ„ and seuen or eight of the chiefe priestes examined of certayne Articles and then I required to see theyr CoÌ„mission They shewed it to me and sayde There it is and the Kinge and Queenes letters also Then I desired to haue it read and so in readyng I perceaued that on some notable suspition hee might examine vppon two articles whether Chrystes reall presence were in the Sacrament and whether the churche of England be of Christes Catholicke Churche To that I aunsweared that I had bene a prisoner 3. quarters of a yeare and as I thought wrongfully reason would therefore that I should aunsweare to those thinges wherefore I was prisoner Suff. The Suffragan sayd his Commission was I must aunswere directly yea or nay Shet This Commission sayde I was not generall to examine whome he will but on iust suspicion Suff He sayd I was suspected and presented to hym Shet Then I required that the accusation might be shewed Suff. He sayd he was not bound to shew it but he commaunded me in the king and Queenes name to aunswer directly Shet And I as a subiect do require of you iustice for that I haue done I aske no fauour Suff. He sayde I was suspected Shet I bad him proue that suspicion or what cause he had to suspect Suff. Thou was cast into prison for that cause Shet That was a pretty suspicion because I had suffered imprisonment contrary to Gods law and the realme that therefore I must now for a mendes be examined of suspition without cause to hyde all the wrong done to me before For when I was cast into prison there was no law but I might speake as I did therefore in that poynte I could be no more suspect then you which preached y e same yourself not long before Suff. That was no matter to thee what I preached Shet Well yet in the king and Queenes name I must aunswere directly and therefore I require as a subiecte y t ye do not extend beyond your Commission but proue me suspect more then you your selfe Milles. Then sayd M. Milles I had written to my mother and he did see the letter wherin I perswaded my mother to my opinions Shet In that I did but my duetye to certifie her I was not prison for any euill And that was before the lawe also and therefore no more suspicion was in mee then was in them which taught the like Mill. Well yee are required here to aunswere directlye yea or no. Shet First then I require of you to proue this suspicion and thus we tossed to and fro At last the byshop sayde hee himselfe did suspect me I asked wherby Suff. Wâ—ll sayd he I my selfe did suspect thee and it is no matter wherby Shet But your Commission doth not serue you so to doe without iust suspicion Suff. Well yet did I suspect you Shet It is not meete for you to bee my accuser and my Iudge also for that was too much for one man And thus manye woordes were multiplied and they were muche greeued Milles. If you were a Christian man you would not be ashamed of your fayth being required Shet I am not ashamed in deede I thanke God Vpon this it appeareth the letters were written to the B. of Winchester by whom he was sente for after and examined if any man do come to me either to teache or to learne I would declare it but for asmuch as I perceaue you come neither to to teache nor to learne I holde it beste to aunswere you Milles. If you will not then will we certifie the kinges Councell Sheter I am therwith content that you shoulde certifie y t I had suffered thrâ—e quarters prison
not worship y e images of saints Tredway detecting his owne mother Ioane Bernard detecting her owne father ¶ Likewise Ioane Bernard being accused by Robert Copland was sworne by her othe to detecte Thomas Bernarde hir owne naturall father for speaking against pilgrimage against worshipping of Saints and against diriges and praieng for the dead and for warning his daughter not to vtter any of all this to her Ghostly father Rich. Bernard detecting his owne father ¶ The like othe also was forced to Richard Bernard that he should in like maner detect Thom. Bernard his owne naturall father for teaching him not to worship images nor to beleeue in the Sacramente of the aulter but in God onely which is in heauen and that he should not vtter the same to the Priest The vicar of Iuer and Richard Taylor witnes accused Richard Carder For defending the cause of Ienkin Butler and for saieng that the Bishop dyd hym iniurie Item for sayeng that if he had knowne the Byshops man woulde haue set hym so to the Bishop hee woulde haue giuen hym warning thereof before Item for sayeng that if hee shoulde call him hee woulde confesse nothing although he burned him Agnes Carder wife of Richard Carder detected Richard Carder her husband For sayeng that hee suspected that shee was too much familiare with the Uicar of Iuer And when shee aunswered againe howe coulde hee bee euill with her seeing he sayeth Masse euery day and doth not confesse hymselfe before then her husbande sayde that hee coulde confesse himselfe to a post or to the alter ¶ Where note that the Bishop then examining her of that offence whether she was culpable and whether she was commonly in the voyce of the people diffamed with him or no she confessed so to be Whereupon no other penaltie nor penance for that crime of adultery was enioined her of the Bishop but only this that she should frequent the Uicares house no more Ioh. Clerke of Denham forced by his othe to detecte Richard Vulford of Riselyp Iohn Butler For speaking agaynste Images Pilgrimages Against Images oblations and agaynste the Sacramente of the alter Item when this Iohn Clerke had made a wee le for fish Richard Uulford commyng by asked hym when hee had made hys wee le whether the wee le now coulde turne againe and make hym and hee sayd no. Euen so quoth hee God hath made all Priests as thou hast made the wee le and how can they turne againe make God Iohn Mastall detected The daughter of Iohn Fippe of Hinchenden For sayeng that she was as well learned as was the parishe Priest in all things except only in sayeng of Masse Rob. Rowland William Franke. Thomas Houre Tho. Rowland Ioane Franke. Ioh. Baker all these detected Alice Sanders wife of Richard Saunders of Amersham For geuing twelue pence to Thomas Holmes to buy a certayne Booke in Englishe for her daughter To whome Tomas Holmes answered agayne that a noble woulde not suffice to buy it Another tyme for geuing syxe pence to the buieng of a certaine booke in english which cost fiue markes Another time Thomas Houre commyng from Owburne shee asked what newes and hee sayde that manye were there condemned of heresie and therefore hee woulde leane to that waye no more Then saide she if he did so he would gaine nothyng thereby Whereby hee had no more worke with her husband and after was put from his holy water Clerkeship in that towne Another time for saieng to Thomas Rowland these wordes yee may see how Thomas Houre and other which laboured to haue heretikes detected before B. Smith are broughte now to beggery you may take exāple by thē Ioane Franke William Franke the elder William Frāke the yonger Alice Tredway detected Ioane Colingborne For sayeng to one Ioan Timberlake and to Alice Tredway ten yeares ago that shee could neuer beleeue pilgrimages to be profitable nor that Saincts were to be worshipped and desired them not to tell their Curate Which Alice immediately caused her to be called before the Bishop William Carder vpon his othe was forced to detect Isabel Tracher wife of William Tracher his maistres For that shee beeyng not sicke but in good health and beeing rebuked dyuers tymes of her husband for the same yet woulde not go to the Church but taried at home and kept her worke as well holyday as worke daye the space of three yeares together Isabel Gardiner Iohn Gardiner forced by their othe to detect the Vicare of Wicombe Thomas Raue of great Merlow For speaking against Pilgrimages in the companie of Iohn and Elizabeth Gardiner as he was going to our Lady of Lincolne for hys penance enioyned by Byshoppe Smyth Also the same tyme as hee met certayne commyng from Saincte Iohn Shorne for sayeng they were fooles and calling it Idolatry Also in the same voyage when he saw a certaine chappell in decay and ruine he sayde lo yonder is a faire milke-house downe Item when he came to Lincolne he made water in the Chappell at masse time excusing afterward that he did it of necessitie Item the same time speakyng against the Sacrament of the aulter he sayde that Christ sitteth in heauen at the right hand of the father almighty and brought forth this parable sayeng that Christ our Lord sayd these wordes when he went from his disciples and ascended to heauen That once he was in sinners hands woulde come there no more Also when hee came to Wicomb there to do his penaunce he bound his fagot with a silken lace Also being demanded of D. London whether he had done his penaunce in comming to our Lady of Lincolne he aunswered that Bishop Smith had released him to come to our Lady of Messenden for sixe yeares And three yeares he came but whether he came any more because he did not there register his name therefore he sayd he could not prooue it  The wife of Tho. Potter of Hychenden Roger Benet forced by hys othe to detect The wife of Wil. Tilseworth now of Haukewel For not thinking catholikely that is after the tradition of Rome of the Sacrament of the alter  The wife of Robert Stampe Marian Randall For not accomplishyng her penaūce inioyned by Byshop Smith  Iohn Butler For hauyng of him a certaine booke in English conteinyng a Iewe and a Christian.  His owne wife deceassed  Iohn Clerke of Denham For communing with hym agaynst Images Against the Sacrament of the Altar Pilgrimage and the Sacrament of the aultar  Thom. Geffrey of Vxbrige his wife departed For communyng agaynst the Sacrament of the aultar worshyppyng of Saintes Pilgrimage c. Richard Vulford detected Henry Vulman of Vxbrige For speakyng and teaching agayng the Sacrament of the aultar eleuen yeares agoe and saying it was but a trifle  The mother of William Kyng of Vxbrige William Kyng Robert Carder the elder Iohn Baker of Vxbrige Iohn Scriuener the elder detected Geldener the elder His two daughters For
sayd one of them men speak much of the Sacrament of the aulter but this will I bide by Fol. 32. that vpō share-thursday Christ brake bread vnto his disciples and bad thē eate it saying it was his flesh and bloud And then he wēt from them and suffered passion and then he rose frō death to life and ascended into heauen and there sitteth on the right hande of the father and there hee is to come vnto the day of dome when he shal iudge both quick and dead And therefore how he shoulde be here in the forme of breade he sayd they could not see Such reasons and allegations as these and other lyke taken out of the scripture and out of the Shepheards Kalender Wickliffes wicket and out of other bookes they had amongest them And although there was no learned man with them to ground them in theyr doctrine yet they conferring and communing together among themselues dyd conuert one another the Lordes hand working with them maruellously So that in short space The Bishop complayneth to the kyng the number of these Knowne or Iust fast men as they were then termed did exceedinly increase in such sort that the Byshop seyng the matter almost past his power was driuen to make his cōplaynt to the king and required his ayde for suppression of these men Wherupon king Henry being then young vnexpert in the bloudy practises and blind leadings of these apostolicall prelats incensed with his suggestions and cruell complayntes directed down letters to his Shirifs bailifs officers subiectes for the ayd of the bishop in this behalfe the tenor of which letters here ensueth ¶ The copy of the kinges letter for the ayde of Iohn Longland B. of Lincolne agaynst the seruauntes of Christ falsely then called heretickes HEnry the 8. by the grace of God king of England of Fraūce Lord of Ireland defender of the fayth to all Mayors Shyriffes Bayliffes and Constables and to all other our Officers Ministers and Subiectes these our letters hearing or seeing and to euery of them greeting For as muche as the right reuerend father in God our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellour the Bishop of Lyncolne hath now within his Dioces no small number of hereticks as it is thought to his no little discomfort and heauines We therfore being in will and minde safely to prouide for the sayde right reuerend father in God and his officers that they ne none of thē shall bodily be hurt or damaged hy any of the sayde heretickes or theyr fautours The copie of the kings letter in the executing and ministring of Iustice vnto the sayd hereticks accordingly to the lawes of holy church do straitly charge and commaund you and euery of you as ye tender our hie displeasure to be ayding helping and assisting the sayd right reuerend Father in God and his sayde officers in the executing of Iustice in the premisses as they or any of them shal require you so to do not fayling to accomplishe our commandement pleasure in the premisses as ye entend to please vs and will aunswere to the contrary at your vttermost perils Yeuen vnder our signet at our castle of Wyndsour the 20. day of October the 13. yeare of our raign The bishop thus being armed no lesse with the authority of the kinges letter then incited with his owne fiercenes forslacked no time but eftsoones to accōplish his moody violence vpon the poore flock of Christ called before him sitting vpon his tribunall seat both these aforenamed persons and all other in his dioces which were neuer so little noted or suspected to incline toward those opiniōs of whō to such as had but newly bene taken and had not before abiured he inioyned most strayght rigorous penance The other in whō he could find any relaps yea albeit they submitted themselues neuer so humbly to his fauourable curtesy The cruell falsehoode of Byshop Longland and though also at his request and for hope of pardō they had shewed thēselues great detecters of their brethrē being moreouer of him feed and flattered therunto yet not withstanding contrary to his fayre wordes their expectation he spared not but read sentēce of relaps against thē comitting them to the secular arme to be burned And first as touching them who being brought to abiuration were put to theyr penaunce long it were to recite the names of all Certayne I thought to recite here in a catalogue first reciting the persons afterward the rigorous penaunce to them enioyned The names of them which were abiured in the Dioces of Lincolne the yeare of our Lord. 1521. William Colyns Ioh Colyns Ioane Colyns Rob Colyns Ioh. Hackar Ioh. Brabant the father Ioh. Brabant his sonne Ioh. Brabāt the yonger sonne Iohn Edmonds Edward Pope Henry Phip Ioh. Steuenton Ioane Steuenton Rob Bartlet Tho. Clerke Ioh. Clerke Rich. Bartlet William Phip Ioh. Phip Tho. Couper Wil. Littlepage Ioh. Litlepage Ione Litlepage Ioh. Say Ioh. Frier Rich. Vulford Tho. Tredway Wil. Gudgame Roger Heron. Fraunces Funge Rob. Pope Roger Dods Iohn Harris Rob. Bruges Iohn Stampe Ione Stampe Rich. White Bennet Ward Iohn Baker Agnes Wellis Marian Morden Isabell Morwin Io. Butler Io. Butler y e yōger R. Carder Rich. Bernard Ione Bernerd Io. Grace Io. French Ioh. Edings The townes and villages and countryes where these foresayd persons did inhabite are named chiefely to be these Amersham The names of the towns where they dwelled Chesham Hychenden Missenden the great Missenden the lesse Easthendred Westhendred Asthall Bekensfield Denham Gyng Betterton Cherney Stanlake Claufield Walton Marlow Dorney Iuer Burton Vxbridge Owburne Henley Wycame Westwycame Newbery Burford Wytney Hungerford Vpton Wynsore London Colmonstreet in Lō Chepeside in Londō Shordich by London S. Gyles in London Essex Suffolke Northfolke Norwich The bookes opiniōs which these were charged with all for the which they were abiured partly are before expressed partly here folow in a briefe summary to be seene ¶ A briefe summe of theyr opinions Ex Regist. Fol. 32. THe opinions of many of these persons were that he or she neuer beleued in the Sacrament of the aulter nor euer would and that it was not as men did take it Ibid. For that he was knowne of his neghbor to be a good felow meaning that he was a knowne man Fol. 33. For saying that he would geue 40. pence in cōditiō that such a one knew so much as he did know Fol. 34. Some for saying y t they of Amershā which had bene abiured before by Bishop Smyth were good men perfect Christians simple folk which could not answere for thēselues therefore were oppressed by power of the bishop Some for hiding other in theyr barnes Ibid. Some for reading the Scriptures or treatises of Scripture in English some for hearing the same read Some for defending some for marying with thē whiche had bene abiured Fol. 36. Some for saying that matrimony was not a
Sacramēt Some for saying that worshippinge of Images was Mawmetrey some for calling Images carpenters chips some for calling them stockes and stones some for calling them dead thinges Fol. 33. Some for saying that money spent vpon pilgrimage serued but to mainteine theues and harlots Some for calling the Image in the Rood loft block almighty Fol. 37. Other for saying that nothing grauen with mans hand was to be worshipped Fol. 40. Some for calling them fooles which came from master Iohn Shorne in pilgrimage Ibid. An other for calling his vicar a poll shorne priest Ibid. An other for calling a certayne blinde chappell being in ruine an old fayre milckhouse Fol. 4. An other for saying that he threshed God almighty out of the straw Fol. 34. An other for saying that almes shoulde not be geuen before it did sweat in a mans hand Fol. 35. Some for saying that they which dye passe straight either to heauen or hell Fol. 9. Isabell Bartlet was brought before the Byshop and abiured for lamēting her husband when the Bishops man came for him and saying that he was an vndone man and she a dead woman Fol. 45. For saying that Christ departing from his disciples into heauen sayd that once he was in sinners handes would come there no more Robert Raue hearing a certayne Bell in an vplandish steple sayd lo yonder is a fayre bell and it were to hang about any cowes neck in this towne and therfore as for other such like matters moe he was brought coram nobis Item for receiuing the Sacrament at Easter doubting whether it was the very body and did not cōfesse their doubt to theyr ghostly father Some for saying that the pope had no authority to geue pardon or to release mannes soule from sinne and so from payn and that it was nothing but blinding of the people and to get theyr money The penaunce to these partyes enioyned by this Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne The order of penaunce was almost vniforme and all after one condition saue onely that they were seuerally committed and deuided into seuerall and diuers monasteryes there to be kept and found of almes all theyr life except they were otherwise dispensed with by the bishop as for example I haue here adioyned the Bishoppes letter for one of the sayd number sent to the Abbey of Ensham there to be kept in perpetuall penaunce By whiche one an estimation may be taken of the rest which were bestowed like wise sunderly into sundry Abbeyes as to Osney to Frideswide to Abingdon to Tame to Bessetor to Dorchester to Notley to Ashrige and diuers moe The copy of the bishops letter sent to the Abbot of Ensham here followeth vnder written The Bishops letter to the Abbot of Ensham MY louing brother I recommend me hartely vnto you and where as I haue according to the lawe The copie of the Bishops letter to the Abbot of Ensham put this bearer R.T. to perpetuall penaunce within your monastery of Ensham there to liue as a penitent and not otherwise I pray you and neuerthelesse according vnto the law cōmaund you to receiue him see ye order him there accordingly to his iniunctiōs which he wil shewe you if ye require the same As for his lodging he will bring it with him And his meat and drinke he may haue such as ye geue of your almes And if he can so order himselfe by his labour within your house in your busines whereby he may deserue his meate and drinke so may you order him as ye see conuenient to hys desertes so that he passe not the presynct of your monastery And thus fare you hartely well from my place c. As touching the residue of the penaunce and punishment inflicted to these men they doe little or nothing disagree but had one order in them all The maner and forme whereof in the sayd Bishops Register doth proceed in cōdition as foloweth Penaunce enioyned vnder paine of relapse by Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne the 19. day of December an 1521. Inprimis that euery one of them shall vpon a market day such as shall be limited vnto them in the market time Ex Regist. Fol. 90. go thrise about the market at Burford and then to stande vp vpon the highest grece of the Crosse there a quarter of an houre with a fagotte of wood euery one of them vpon hys shoulder Penaunce enioyned to these abiurates vnder paine of relaps and euery one of them once to beare a fagotte of wood vpon theyr shoulders before their procession vpon a Sonday which shall be limited vnto them at Burford frō the quyre doore going out to the quyre doore going in and all the high Masse time to holde the same fagot vpon theyr shoulders kneeling vpon the grece afore the high aultar there and euery of them likewise to doe likewise in theyr owne parish Church vpon such a Sonday as shal be limited vnto them and once to beare a fagot at a generall procession at Oxbridge when they shal be assigned therto and once to beare a fagot at the burning of an hereticke when they shal be monished therto Also euery one of them to fast bread and ale onely euery Friday during theyr life and euery euen of Corpus Christi euery one of them to fast bread and water during theyr life vnles sicknes vnfayned let the same Also to say euery of them euery Sonday and euery friday during theyr life once our Ladye Psalter if they forget it one day to say as much another day for the same Also they nor none of them shall not hide the marke vpon theyr cheeke neyther with hat cap hood kerchiefe napkin or none otherwise nor shall not suffer theyr beardes to grow past 14. dayes nor neuer to haunt againe together with any suspect person or persons vnles it be in the open market fayre church or common Inne or alehouse where other people may see theyr conuersation And all these iniunctions they and euery of them to fulfill with their penaunce and euery part of the same vnder payne of relaps And thus haue you the names with the causes and the penance of them which were at this present time abiured By the which word * Abiured what it signifieth abiured is ment that they were constrayned by theyr othe swearing vpon the Euangelists subscribing with theyr hand and a crosse to the same that they did vtterly and voluntarily renoūce detest forsake and neuer should hold hereafter these or any other like opinions contrary to the determination of the holy mother church of Rome and further that they should detect vnto theyr ordinary whome so euer they shoulde see or suspect hereafter to teach hold or mayntayne the same ¶ Here folow the names of them which were condemned for relaps and committed vnto the secular power AMong these aforenamed persons which thus submitted themselues and were put to
behind him The death of Duke Fridericke for that he liued a single life and was neuer maried wherfore after him succeeded Iohn Fridericke D. of Saxony Mention was made a little before page 859. of the Ministers of Strausburgh which because of their Mariage Disceptatiō betweene the Senate of Strausburgh and Cardinall Campeius about married ministers were in trouble and cited by the Bishop to appeare before him and thereto be iudged without the precinct of the Citie of Strausburgh wheras there had bene a contrary order taken before betweene the Bishop and the Citie that the Bishop should execute no iudgement vpon any but vnder some of the Magistrates of the said City of Strausburgh Whereupon the Senate and Citizens taking into their hands the cause of these maried Ministers in defence of their owne right and liberties wrote as is sayd to their Byshop of Strausburgh and caused the iudgement thereof a while to be stayed By reason whereof the matter was brought at lēgth before Cardinall Campeius Legate sent by Pope Clemēt to the assemble of Norenberge an 1524. The chiefe doer in this matter was one Thomas Murnerus a Franciscane Frier who had commenced a greeuous complaint against the Senate and Citie of Strausburgh before the foresayde Cardinall Campeius Murnerus a Frier an accuser of maried ministers The Senate of Strausburgh purgeth themselues to Cardinall Campeius Wherefore the Senate to purge themselues sent their Ambassadours thus clearing their cause and aunswering to theyr accusation That they neither had bene nor would be any let to the Byshop but had signified to him before by theyr letters that whatsoeuer he could lay against those maried Priests consonant to the lawe of God they woulde be no stay but rather a furtherance vnto him to proceede in hys action But the Senate heerein was not a little greeued that the Bishop contrary to the order and compact which was taken betweene him and them did call the sayde Ministers out of the liberties of their Citie For so it was betweene them agreed that no Ecclesiasticall person should be adiudged but vnder some iudge of their owne Citie But now contrary to the said agreement the Bishop called those Ministers out of their liberties The Bishop of Strausburgh breaketh the agreement made the liberties of the Citie and so the Ministers claiming the right and priuiledge of the Citie were condemned their cause being neither heard nor knowne And now if the Senate should shew themselues any thing more sharpe or rigorous vnto those Ministers in claiming the right of the Citie the people no doubt woulde not take it well but happely woulde rise vp in some commotion against them in the quarell and defence of their fraunchises and liberties And where it is obiected that they receaue Priests and men of the Clergy into the fredome and protection of their Citie to this they answered that they did nothing herein but which was correspondent to the auncient vsage and maner of the Citie before and moreouer that it was the Byshops owne request desire made vnto them so to do To this the Cardinall againe aduising well the letters of the Bishop The answer of Campeius to the ambassadours The Popes prelates be lawles and can breake no order whatsoeuer they doe The ambassadours reply against the Cardinall the whole order of the matter which was sent vnto him declared that he right wel vnderstood by the letters sent that the Ministers in deede as the Ambassadours sayd were called out from the freedome liberties of the Citie and yet no order of law was broken therein for as much as the Bishop said he had there no lesse power and authoritie then if he were his owne Uicare delegate and therefore he desired them that they woulde assist the Bishop in punishing the foresayd Ministers c. After much other talke and reasoning on both partes wherein the Ambassadours argued in defence of their freedome that the iudgement should not be transferred out of the Citie among other cōmunication they inferred moreouer and declared how in the Citie of Strausburgh were many yea the most part of the Cleargy which liued viciously and wickedly with their strumpets harlots whom they kept in their houses Holy matrimony punished wicked whoredome escapeth to the great offence of the people shame to Christes Church and pernitious example of other and yet the Bishop would neuer once stirre to see any punishing or correction thereof Wherefore if the Senate said the Ambassadours should permit the Bishop to extend his crueltie and extremitie against these married Ministers for not obseruing the Bishop of Roomes law and leaue the other notorious whoremaisters whiche brake the law of God to escape vnpunished doubtles it would redound to their great danger and perill not onely before God but also among the commons of their Citie readie to rise vpon them To this Campeius aunswered what composition or bargaine was betwixt the Bishop and thē Campeius answereth he knew not but surely the Acte of the one was manifest and needed no great triall in law of prouing and confessing and therefore they were sequestred and abandoned from the communion of the Church ipso facto As for the other sorte of them which keepe harlots and concubines although said he it be not well done Ipso facto that is vpon the very doing of the acte without any further iudgement or triall by the lawe yet doth it not excuse the enormitie of their Mariage Neither was he ignorant but that it was the maner of the Bishops of Germany for money to winke at Priests lemans and the same also was euil done in deede and farther that the time should come when they shall be called to an accompt for the same but yet neuerthelesse it is not sufferable that Priestes therefore shoulde haue wiues And if comparison should be made sayd he much greater offence it were a Priest to haue a wife then to haue and keepe at home many harlots His reason was this For they that keepe harlots sayd he as it is naught that they do A fitt reasō for a carnall Cardinall better it is to haue many concubines then one wife .. Touching the Greeke church how vntruely this Cardinall speaketh turne to the pag. 187. The Ambassadours reply so do they acknowledge their sinne the other perswade themselues to do well and so continue stil without repentance or conscience of their fact All men said he can not be chaste as Iohn Baptist was yet can it not be proued by any example to be lawfull for Priests professing chastitie to leaue their single life and to marrie no not the Greekes themselues which in rites be differing from vs do geue this libertie to their owne Priestes to marry wherefore he prayed them to geue their ayde to the Bishop in this behalfe Whereunto the Ambassadours replyed againe sayeng that if he would first punish the whoremasters then might the Senate assist him
thou wilt The martyrdom of Hen. Sutphē Then another treading vpon his brest bounde his necke hard to a step of the ladder that the bloud gushed out of his mouth and nose This was done to strangle him withall for they saw that for all his sore woundes he would not die After he was bound to the ladder he was set vpright Then one running vnto him set his halbard for the ladder to leane against for those countreymen vse no commō hangman but euery mā exerciseth the office without difference but the ladder slipping awaye from the point of the halbard caused that the halbard strake him through the body Then they cast this good man with ladder and all vpon the wood which tumbling downe light vpon the one side Then Iohn Holmeus ranne vnto him strake him with a mace vpon the brest till he was dead and stirred no more Afterward they rosted him vpon the coles for the wood as aftē as it was set on fire would not burne out And thus this godly preacher finished his martyrdome Ex Epist. Mart. Lut. which was ann 1524. Ex Epist. Mart. Luth. About the same time many other godly persons such as feared God for the testimonie of the Gospell were throwne into the riuer of Rhene and into other riuers where their bodies afterward were found Diuers Martyrs secretly drowned in riuers Iohn of Diethmar Martir and taken vp Also in the saide Towne of Diethmar another faithfull Saint of God named Iohn suffered the like martirdome Thus these two blessed and constant Martyrs as two shining lights set vp of God in testimonie of his truth offered vp the sacrifice of their confession sealed with their bloud in a sweete odor vnto God At the Towne of Hala likewise another preacher named M. George for ministring in both kindes M. George of Hala preacher in Saxony Martyr was martired and slaine of a like sort of cutchrotes set vp by monks and friers to murther him neere to the towne called Haschemburge Ex Crisp. Pantal. At Prage also in Bohemia another for changing hys Monkerie into Matrimonie did suffer in like maner Ex Lud. Rab. Furthermore in the same yeare of our Lord aboue mentioned 1524. and 22. of Octob. the Towne of Miltenberge in Germany was taken and ransackt The towne of Miltenberge and diuers of the inhabitants there slaine and many imprisoned for mainteining and keeping with them Carolostadius to be theyr preacher Ex Raba Pantal. In the same catalogue of holy Martirs likewise is to be placed Gaspar Tamber Also another called Georgius Gasper Tābar George a Scriuener of Vienna Martirs a Scriuener which both wer burned at Uienna in Austria ¶ The lamentable martyrdome of Iohn Clerke of Melden in Fraunce MElden is a citie in Fraunce x. miles distant from Paris where Iohn Clerke first was apprehēded takē Ioh. Clerke of Melden Martir ann 1523. for setting vp vpon the Church dore a certayne Bill against the Popes pardons lately sent thyther from Rome in which Bill he named the Pope to be Antichrist For the which his punishment was this Ioh. Clerke scourged for calling the Pope Antichrist that three seueral days he should be whipped afterward haue a marke imprinted in his forehed as a note of infamy His mother being a christiā womā although her husband was an aduersary when she beheld her sonne thus pitiously scourged and ignominiously deformed in the face Ioh. Clerke marked in the forehead cōstantly boldly did encourage her sonne crieng with a loude voice Blessed be Christ and welcome be his printes and markes After this execution and punishment susteined the sayd Iohn departed that towne and went to Roisie in Bry from thence remoued to Metz in Lotharing where he remained a certaine space applyeng his vocation beyng a Wollecarder by his occupation Wheras he the day before that the people of that city should go out to the suburbs to worship certaine blind idols neere by after an old vse and custome amongst them receiued being inflamed with the zeale of God went out of the Citie to the place where the Images were and brast them all downe in peeces The next morow after when y e Canons Priestes Monkes keping their old custome had brought with them the people out of the Citie to the place of Idolatry to worship as they were wont they found all their blocks and stocks almighty lye broken vpon the ground At the sight whereof they being mightely offended in theyr mindes set all the Citie on a gog to search out the author thereof Who was not hard to be found for so much as this foresayde Clerke besides that he was noted of them to be a man much addicted that way he was also seene somewhat late in the euening before to come from the same place into the Citie Wherfore he being suspected and examined vpō the same at first confessed the fact rendring also the cause Ioh. Clerke taken for casting downe Images which moued him so to do The people hearing this and being not yet acquainted with that kinde of doctrine were moued marueilously against him crieng out vpon him in a great rage Thus his cause being infourmed to the Iudges wherin he defended the pure doctrine of the sonne of God he was condemned and led to the place of executiō where he susteined extreme tormēts The greeuous tormentes of Ioh. Clerke For first his hand was cut off from his right arme then his nose with sharp pinsons was violently pluckt from his face after that both his armes and his pappes were lykewise pluckt and drawne with the same instrument To all them that stoode looking vpon it was an horrour to behold the greeuous and dolefull sight of his paines againe to behold his pacience or rather the grace of God geuing him the gift so to suffer The Constancye of this blessed Martyr it was a wonder Thus quietly and constantly he endured in his torments pronouncing or in a manner singing the verses of the 115. Psal. Simulacra eorum sunt argentum aurum c. Their Images be syluer and golde the woorke only of mans hand c. The residue of his life that remayned in his rent body was committed to the fire and therewith consumed which was about the yeare of our Lord 1524. Ex Plant. Crisp. Iohn Castellane THe yeare next ensuing Iohn Castellane Doctour Martyr which was 1525. mayster Iohn Castellane borne at Tourney a Doctour of Diuinitie after that he was called vnto y e knowledge of God and became a true preacher of his word and had preached in Fraunce in a place called Barleduc also at Uittery in Partoise at Chalon in Champaine and in the towne of Uike which is the Chamber and Episcopall Seate of the Bishop of Metz in Loraine after he had laide some foundation of the doctrine of the Gospell in the towne of Metz in returning from thence he
went to Wesell for the cause of religion Who being desirous to drawe hys Wyfe and Chyldren from Dornic to Wesell came thryse from thence to perswade with her to goe with hym thither When shee in no wise coulde be entreated hee remaynyng a few dayes at home set hys house in order and desyred his Wife and his Brother to pray that God woulde stablishe him in hys enterprise that he went aboute That done he went vpon Christenmas daye to the hygh Churche of Dornic where hee tooke the cake out of the Priestes handes as he would haue lyft it ouer hys heade at Masse and stampt it vnder his feet saying that he did it to shew the glory of that God and what litle power he hath with other wordes moe to the people to perswade them that the cake or fragment of breade was not Iesus theyr Sauiour At the sight hereof the people beyng stroken with a maruelous damp stood all amazed At length such a styrre therupon folowed that Bertrand could hardely escape with life It was not long but the noyse of this was caryed to the Baylife of Henegow and gouernour of the Castle of Dornic which lay sicke the same time of the gowte at Biesy Who like a madde man cried out that euer God would or could be so pacient to suffer that contumely so to be troden vnder the foote of such a myser adding moreouer that he would reuenge his cause in such sorte as it shoulde be an example for euer to all posterity and forthwith the furyous tyraunt commaunded himselfe to be caried to y e Castle of Dornic Bertrand being brought before him was asked whether hee repented of hys fact or whether he would so doe if it were to be done agayne Who aunswered that if he were an hundreth tymes to be done he woulde doe it and if he had an hundreth liues he would geue them in that quarrell Then was he thrise put to the pynebanke Bertrand thrise tormented tormented most miserably to vtter his setters on whiche he would neuer do Then proceded they to the sentence more like tyrauntes then Christen men By the tenour of which sentence this was his punishment First he was drawne from the Castle of Dornic to the market place The miserable and tragicall haÌ„dling of Bertrand hauing a balle of yron put in hys mouth Then he was sette vpon a stage where hys right hand wherwith he tooke the hoste was crushed and pressed betwene two hoate yrons with sharp yron edges fyry redde till the forme fashion of hys hand was misshaped The right hand foote of Bertrand pressed of with hoate yrons The tounge of Bertrand cut of In like manner they brought other like yrons for hys righte foote made fyre hoat whereunto of his owne accorde he put hys foot to suffer as his hand had done before with maruellous constancy and firmenesse of minde That done they tooke the balle of yron out of his mouth and cutte of hys toung who notwithstanding with continuall crying ceased not to call vpon GOD whereby the hartes of the people were greatly moued WherupoÌ„ the tormentours thrust in the yron balle into hys mouth agayne From thence they brought him down to y e lower stage he goyng to the same no lesse chearfully and quietly The burning and martyrdom of Bertrand then if no part of his body had bene hurt There his legges and hys handes were bound behinde hym with an yron cheyne goyng aboute his body and so he was ledde downe flat vpon the fyre whom the foresayd gouernour there standing by and looking vpon caused to be let vp agayne so downe and vp agayne till at last the whole body was spent to ashes which he commaunded to be cast into the riuer when this was done the Chappell where thys Massegod was so entreated was lockt vppe and the bord whereupon the Priest stood was burnt y e marble stone whereupon the hoste did light was broken in peeces And finally for so much as the sayde Bertrand had receiued his doctrine at wessell commaundement was geuen that no person out of that countrey should go to Wesel or there occupy vnder incurring the daunger of the Emperours Placard Ex Crisp. Pantal. et Adriano  Two hundreth Ministers of Bohemia An. 1555. The same yeare 2. hundreth Ministers and Preachers of the Gospell Persecution in Bohemia were banished out of Bohemia for preaching agaynst the superstition of the Bishoppe of Rome and extolling the glorye of Christ. Ex CoÌ„ment IoaÌ„ Sled lib. 25.  The preachers of Locrane Locarne is a place beyonde the Alpes Persecution in Locarne yet subiecte to the Heluetians When these also had receiued the gospell and the fiue Pages of the Heluetians aboue mentioned were not well pleased therewith but woulde haue them punished and great contention was among the Heluetians about y e same it was concluded at length that the Ministers should be exiled Whom the Tygurines did receiue Ex. Pantal.  Fraunces Warlut AlexaÌ„der Dayken Martyrs Fraunces Warlut Alexander Dayken At Dornic An. 1562. After these two good meÌ„ being borne in the lower partes of Germany had bene coÌ„uersaunt in diuers reformed churches in other countryes at last for coÌ„science sake they returned home agayn to do good in theyr owne countrey of Dornic there about So vpon a time as the people there resorted to a backe fielde or wood without the city with a certayne preacher to heare the word of God and to pray the aduersaryes hauing thereof some intelligence so pursued them that they tooke of them aboue 30. of whom these 2. among the rest were apprehended and thinking no lesse but that they should be burned they began to sing psalmes At leÌ„gth being broght forth first one then the other they were both beheaded And where the iudges had inteÌ„ded to quarter their bodies and to set theÌ„ vp by the high wayes yet was it so prouided GOD working in the hartes of the people that they were both committed to sepulture Ex Lud. Rab. Earle of Lalain The father with his two sonnes and his daughter martyred Gillotus Viuer Iames Faber his father in law Michaell Faber sonne of Iames. Anna wife of Gillotus and daughter of Iames Faber These in the cause of the Gospell suffered at Ualence Iames Faber being an olde man sayd that although he could not aunswere or satisfye them in reasoning yet he would constantly abide in the truth of the Gospell Anna hys daughter being with childe was respited after she was deliuered she folowed her husbaÌ„d and father in the like Martyrdome  〈◊〉 wife 〈◊〉 Clerk â—â—â—tyr Michella Caignoucle At Vallence An. 1550. Michella wyfe of Iames Clerke which was before burned when she was offered to be maryed and to bee caryed out of the country to some reformed church 〈◊〉 Iames 〈◊〉 before was burned refused so to doe but woulde abide the aduenture of her vocation Godfride a Taylor martyr and so
of Sainct Iustice. I aske mercye sayth he of God and hys Iustice but the Uirgine blessed S. Mary I neuer offended nor did that thinge for the whiche I should aske her mercy From thence he passed forward to the Churche of S. Legia preaching still as he went Then spake one of the souldiours to the driuer or carter Iohn 8. Filioli custodite vos a simulachris 1. Iohn 5. willyng him to driue a pase for here is preaching sayd he enough To whō sayd Aymond He that is of God heareth the wordes of God c. In passing by a certain Image of our Lady great offence was taken agaynst him because he alwayes called vpon Christ Iesus onely and made no mention of her Whereupon hee lifted his voyce to God praying that he woulde neuer suffer him to inuocate any other sauing him alone Comming to the place where he should suffer he was tumbled out of the cart vpon y e groūd testifying to the Magistrates to the people standing by y t he dyed for the Gospell of Iesus Christ for his word More he would haue spoken but he coulde not be suffered by y e tumultuous vexing of the officers crying dispatch dispatche him let him not speake Thē he speaking a few wordes softly in y e eare of the litle Carmelite whō he had conuerted was bid to stepp vp to y e stage Where the people beginning to geue a litle audiēce thus he said O Lord make hast to helpe me tary not do not despise the woorke of thy handes The wordes of Aymond to the studentes And you my brethren y e be students scholers I exhort you to study and learne the Gospell for the word of God abideth for euer labour to knowe the will of God and feare not them that kill the body but haue no power vpon your soules And after that my fleshe sayde hee repugneth merueilously against the spirit but shortly I shall cast it away My good maysters I beseech you pray for me O Lord my God into thy hands I commend my soule The death and martyrdome of Aymondus As he was oft repeting the same the hangman tooke and haled him vpon the steppes in such sort that he strangled hym And thus y e blessed Sainct gaue vp his life Whose body afterwarde was with fire consumed  Fraunces Bribard An. 1144. Fraunces Bribard was sayde to be the secretarye of the Cardinal of Bellay Fraunces Bribard Who being also for the Gospel condemned after hys tongue was cutte off did with like constācie susteyne the sharpenes of burning Ibidem The high Court of Roan A widowe keeping a vitailing house in the suburbes of Roan William Husson an Apothecary At Roan An. 1544. William Hussan Apothecary William Husson Martyr comming frō Bloys to Roan was lodged with a certaine widow in the suburbs of the Cittye Who asking of her at what tyme the Counsayle or Parliament did ryse she sayd at x. of y e clock About whiche tyme houre hee went to the Pallace and there scattered certayne bookes concernyng Christian doctrine and the abuse of mens traditions Whereat the counsayle was so mooued that they commaunded all the gates of the Cittye to be locked and dilligent search to be made in all Innes and hostles to finde out the authour Then the widow told of the partye which was there and asked of the rising of the Counsayle shortly vpon the same took hys horse and rode away Thē were postes set out thorough all quarters so that the sayd William was taken by the waye riding to Diepe and brought agayne to Roan Who there being examined declared hys fayth boldly and howe became of purpose to disperse those bookes in Roan and went to do the like at Diepe The boldnes of a constant Martyr The weeke ensuing hee was condemned to be burned aliue After the sentence geuen he was brought in a cart accompanyed with a Doctor a Carmelite Frier before the great churche who puttynge a torche in hys hand required hym to doe homage to the Image of our Lady Custodite vos a simulachris Iohn 5. which because he refused to do his tongue was cut out The Fryer then making a Sermon when he spake any thing of the mercies of God the sayd William harkened to hym but when he spake of the merites of Sayntes and other dreames he turned awaye his head The Fryer looking vppon the countenaunce of Husson lifte vpp his hand to heauen saying with great exclamation that he way damned and was possessed with a deuil When the Fryer had ceased hys Sermon this godly Husson had his handes and feete bound behynde his backe with a pully was lifted vp into the ayre and when the fire was kindled Crueltie of the aduersaries he was let down into the flame where the blessed Martyr with a smyling and cheerefull countenaunce looked vp to heauen neuer mouing nor styrryng till he let down his head and gaue vp hys spirite All the people there present were not a little astonyed thereat and were in diuers opinions some saying that he had a deuill other mayntayned the contrary saying if hee had a deuill he should haue fallen into dispayre This Carmelite Fryer abouesayde Frier Delāda conuerted was called Delanda which after was conuerted and preached the Gospell Ex. Gallie hist. Ioan. Crisp. Lib. 2. Three popish priests The Duke of Loraine· Iames Cobard a Scholemaster and many other taken the same time An. 1545. This Iames scholemaister in the Citty of Sainct Michael in the Dukedom of Barens in Loraine Iames Cobard Martyr disputed with three priests that the sacrament of Baptisme and of the Supper dyd not auayle vnlesse they were receaued with fayth which was as muche to saye as that the Masse dyd profite neither y e quick nor the dead For the which and also for hys confession which he being in prison sent of hys owne accorde by hys mother vnto the Iudge hee was burned and most quietly suffered Ex. Ioan. Crisp. The Franciscan Friers The Doctours of Sorbone and others Peter Clerke brother to Iohn Clerke burnt before Stephanus Manginus Iames Bouchbeck Iohn Brisebar Henr. Hutinote Tho. Honorate Iohn Baudouinus Iohn Flesch Iohn Picquere Peter Piquere Io. Matheston Philippe Little Michaell Caillow Fraunces Clerke Couberon a Weauer At Meaux An. 1546. These xiiij dwelt at Melda Xiiij. Martyrs a Cittye in France x. myles from Paris Where William Briconetus beyng there Bysh. did muche good Pet. Clerke Ioh. Clerke brethrē and Martyrs brought to them the light of the Gospell and reformed the Church Who straightly beyng examined for the same relented but yet these with many other remained constāt Who after the burning of Iames Pauane before mentioned and seeing superstition to grow more and more Xiiij. blessed martyrs at Meaux began to congregate in Mangins house to set vp a churche to themselues after the example of the French Churche in Strausburgh A
hys speach And so these two after they had confirmed manye in Gods truth gaue their lyfe for Christes Gospell Ibidem Ioan. Andreas Promoter Tho. Sanpaulinus martyr Peter Liset President of the Counsel of Paris Mailardus Doctor Sorbonius Aubertus Consiliarius Thomas Sanpaulinus At Paris An. 1551. This Thomas a yong man of the age of 18. yeares commyng from Geneua to Paris rebuked there a maÌ„ for swearing For the which cause he being suspected for a Lutheran was followed and watched whether he went and was taken and broughte before the Counsaile of Paris and put in prisoÌ„ where he was racked and miserably tormented to the inteÌ„t he should eyther chaunge his opinion or confes other of hys profession Hys tormentes and rackinges were so sore through the setting on of Maillard and other Sorbonistes that the sight therof made Aubertus one of the counsayle a cruell and vehement enemy against y e Gospel to turne hys back and weepe The youÌ„g man when he had made the tormenters weary with racking and yet woulde vtter none at last was had to Maulbert place in Paris to be burned Where he being in the fire was pluckt vp agayn vpon y e gybbet and asked whether he would turne To whome he sayd that he was in hys way toward God and therfore desired them to let him go Thus this glorious martir remayning inexpugnable glorified the Lord with constant confession of his truth Ibid.  Mauricius Secenat In Prouince An. 1551. He first hauing interrogations put to hym by the Lieuetenaunt of that place Mauryce Senenat martyr made hys aunsweres thereunto so as no great aduantage could be taken thereof But he being greatly compuncted and troubled in hys conscience for dissembling with the truth and called afterward before the Lorde chiefe Iudge aunswered so directly that he was condemned for y e same and burned in Prouince Ex eodeÌ„ A Cittizen of Vzez Ioannes Putte or de Puteo surnamed Medicus At Vzez in Prouince An. 1551. This Medicus beyng a Carpenter and vnlettered Ioannes de Puteo martyr had a controuersie about a certaine pitte withe a Citizene of the towne of Uzez where he dwelled He to cast thys Medicus in the lawe from the pitte accused him of heresie bringing for his witnesses those labourers whome Meddicus had hyred to work in his vineyard wherfore he being examined of the Sacrament of y e Lords Supper was condemned and burned At Uzez in Prouince Ex eodem The gouernour of Lyons The Official of the Archdeacon of Lyons Claudius Monerius At Lyons An. 1551. This man being well instructed in y e knowledge of Gods worde for the whiche he was also driuen from Auernia came to Lyons Claudius Monerius martyr and there taught children He hearing of y e Lord Presidents comming to the citie went to geue warning to a certain familiar friend of hys and so conducted him out of y t town In returning agayne to comforte the mans wife and children he was taken in hys house and so he confessing that which he knew to be true and standing to that whiche he confessed after muche affliction in prison and doungeons was condemned and burned at Lyons He was noted to be so gentle and milde of conditions and constant withall and also learned that certayne of the Iudges coulde not forbeare weeping at his death The sayd Monerius being in Prison wrote certeine letters but one specially very comfortable to all the faythful which the Lorde willing in y e ende of these histories shal be inserted He wrote also y e questioÌ„s interrogatories of y e Official w t his aunsweres likewise to the same which summarily we haue here contracted as followeth Officiall What beleue you of the Sacrament The Sacrâ—ment is the bodye of Christ in the bread or no The Martyr I worship Iesus Christ in heauen sitting at the right hand of God the Father Officiall What say you by purgatory The Martyr Forsomuch as there is no place of mercy after thys life therefore no neede there is of any purgation but necessary it is that wee be purged before wee passe hence Officiall Supremacie Of the Pope what thinke you The Martyr I say he is a Bishop as other Bishops are if he be a true folower of S. Peter Officiall Vowes What say you of vowes The Martyr No man can vow to God so much but the lawe requireth much more then he can vow Officiall Praying to Saintes Are not Sayntes to be inuocated The Martyr They can not pray without fayth and therfore it is in vayne to call vnto them And againe God hath appoynted his Aungels about vs to minister in our necessities Officiall Is it not good to salute the blessed virgine wyth Aue Maria The Martyr When she was on this earth she had then need of the Aungels greeting for then she had need of saluation as well as other but now she is so blessed that no more blessing can be wished vnto her Officiall Images Are not Images to be had The Martyr For that the nature of man is so prone to Idolatry euer occupyed and fixed in those thinges whych lye before his eies rather then vpon those which are not seene Images therefore are not to be sette before Christians You know nothing is to be adored but that which is not seene with eies that is God alone which is a spirit and him we must worship onely in spirit and truth Officiall What say you by the canonicall or ordinary houres for prayer The Martyr To houres and times prayer ought not to be tied But when so euer Gods spirit doth mooue vs or when any necessity driueth vs theÌ„ ought we to pray Then the Officiall asked what he thought of holy oyle salt with such other like To whome the Martyr aunswered that all these thinges were a meere * Maranatha is an Hebrue word mentioned 1. Cor. l 6. and signifieth curse or malediction to the losse of all that a man hath and thereof commeth Matanismas vid. Nic. Lyr. Renate Poyet martyr Maranismus that is sauoured of the law of MaranoruÌ„ and of the superstition of the Iewes  Renate Poyet At Salmure in Fraunce An. 1552. Renate Poyet the sonne of William Poiet which was Chauncellour of Fraunce for the true and syncere profession of the word of GOD constantly suffered Martyrdome and was burned in the Citty of Salmure an 1552. Ex Crisp.  Iohn Ioyer and his seruant a young man Ioh. Ioyer with his seruaunt martyrs At Tholouse An. 1552. These twoe comming from Geneua to theyr Countrey with certayne bookes were appreheÌ„ded by y e way and at length hadde to Thoulouse Where the mayster was first condemned The seruaunt beyng young was not so prompt to aunswere them but sent them to his mayster saying that he should answer them When they were brought to the stake the yong man first going vp began to weep The mayster fearyng least he would geue ouer ranne to
in heauen where Christ is sitting at the right hand of God c. And where as I affirme the Sacrament not to be the body but bread speaking of bread remayning in his owne substaunce herein I do no other but as S. Paule doth which Cor. 11. doth call it bread likewise 4. or 5. times together The Frier Iesus Christ sayd that he was the bread of life The Officiall Thou noughty hereticke Iesus Christ sayd that he was a vyne a dore c. Where he is to be expoūded to speak figuratiuely But the wordes of the Sacrament are not so to be expounded· The Martyr Those testimonyes which you alledge make more for me then for you The Officiall What sayst thou leud hereticke is the bread of the Lordes Supper and the bread that we eate at home all one and is there no difference betwene them The Martyr In nature and substance there is no difference in quality and in vse there is much difference For the bread of the Lordes table though it be of the same nature substance with the bread that we eat at home yet when it is applyed to be a sacrament it taketh an other quality and is set before vs to seale the promise of our spiritual and eternal life And this was the effect of their examinations Ex Crisp. The name of his persecutour appeareth not in his story Petrus Bergerius At Lyons An. 1553. About the same time Petrus Bergerius martyr when these 5. students aboue specified were apprehended this Bergerius also was taken at Lions with them examined and made also the like confession with them together shortly after them suffered the same martyrdome He had bene before an occupier or marchant of wines He had wife and children at Geneua to whom he wrote sweet and comfortable letters In the doungeon with him was a certayne Theefe and Malefactor which had lyen there the space of seauen or eyght monethes This Theefe for payne and torment cried out of God and cursed his parentes that begat him being almost eaten vp with lice miserably handled and fed with such bread as dogs and horses had refused to eat The notable cōuersion of a theefe in prison So it pleased y e goodnes of almighty God that through the teaching and praiers of this Bergerius he was brought to repentaunce of hymselfe and knowledge of God learning much comfort and patience by the word of the Gospel preached vnto him Touching his conuersion he wrote a sweete letter to those 5. studentes aboue mentioned wherein he praiseth God for them and especially for this Bergerius declaring also in the same letter that the next day after that he had taken holde of the Gospell and framed himself to pacience according to the same his life whith he could plucke out before no lesse then 12· at once betwixte his fingers nowe were so gone from him that he had not one Furthermore so the almes of good men was extended towardes him that he was fed with white bread and that which was very good Such is the goodnes of the Lord toward thē that loue and seeke his trueth The name of this conuert was Iohn Chambone Ex Epist. Ioan. Cambon Ex Crisp. Pantal. c.  Stephanus Peloquinus Dionysius Peloquinus At Ville Franche about Lyons An. 1553. Steuen Peloquine Brother to this Dionysius Steuen and Dionyse Peloquine brethren and martyrs was taken about 2. or 3. yeares before with Anne Audebert aboue mentioned and also martyred for the testimonye of the Gospell at the same time with a smal fire After whome followed Dyonise Peloquine in the same steppes of Martyredome which was his Brother Thys Dionise had bene sometime a Monke and chaungyng hys weede tooke a Wyfe with whom he liued a certayne space at Geneua in Godly order and modesty of life Comming afterward to Uille Franche sixe myles from Lyons from thence he was had to Lyons where he remayned in prison 10. monethes Frō thence he was reuersed to Uille Franche where he was condemned degraded and burned The Articles wherupon he was condemned were for the Masse the Sacrament auricular confession Purgatory the Uirgine Mary and the Popes supremacy He suffered in the yeare of our Lord. 1553. Septemb 11. In his martyrdome such pacience and fortitude God gaue that whē he was halfe burned yet he neuer ceased holding vp his handes to heauen and calling vpon the Lord to the great admiration of thē that looked on Ex Ioan Crisp. The kinges Lieuetenant at Lyons The Officiall The Fryers Lodouicus Marsacus Michael Gerard his cosin Steuen Granot Carpenter At Lyons An. 1553. At Lyons the same yere these 3. also were apprehēded and sacrificed Lodouicke Marsac Michaell Gerard Steuen Granot Martyrs Ludouicus hadde bene of the order of the Dimilances whiche serued the king in hys warres Afterwarde comming to Geneua he was trayned vppe in the knowledge and doctrine of the Lorde Upon diuers Articles he was examined as inuocation to Saynts and of the Uyrgyne Mary free wyll merites and good woorkes auricular confession fasting the Lords supper In his second examinatiō they inquired of him and also of the other 2. touching vowes the Sacramentes the Masse and the Uicar of Christ. In all which articles because his and their iudgement dissented from the doctrine of the Popes Church they were condemned The aunsweres of Marsac to the articles are to be seene at large in the booke of the French martyrs set out by Ioan. Crisp. The blasphemies of the Papistes The Lieuetenant among other blasphemies had these woordes Of the iiij Euangelistes but ij were pure Mathew and Iohn The other two Marke Luke were but gatherers out of the other The Epistles of S. Paule but that the Doctors of the church had authorised them he would otherwise esteme thē no better then the fables of Aesope Item the sayde Lieuetenant sayd to M. Copes mayd Note what opinion the Papists haue of the law of God when it standeth not with their law speaking somewhat of the law Cursed be the God of that law When the sentence of condemnation was geuen agaynst these three they were so glad thereof that they went out praysing God and singing Psalmes Which troubled the iudges sore to see them so litle to esteme their death in so much that the Lieuetenaunt caused thē to be made to hold theyr peace saying shal these vile abiectes so vaunt themselues agaynst the whole state of the realme Thē as Marsac was going to a corner by to pray one of y e souldiors woulde not suffer him To whō he sayd that litle time which we haue wil you not geue vs to pray With that the souldiour being astonished went his way As they should be brought out of prison to y e stake the hangman tyed a rope about the neckes of the other two Marsac seing himself to be spared because of his order and degree called by the way to the Lieuetenaunt that he
First touching the sacrament TransubstaÌ„tiation they affirmed the transubstantiation of the Bishop of Rome to be against y e Article of the Creede which saith that Christ is gone vp to heauen there sitteth at the hand of God and therfore the bread and wine must nedes remayne in theyr propertyes bearing notwithstanding a Sacrament A similitude betweene the bread and the body of christ or a holy signe of the body bloud of the Lord. For like as by bread and wine the hart of man is comforted so the bodye of Christ crucified his bloud shed spirituallye hath the like operation in the soules of the beleuers For the Masse they sayd it was a thing most superstitious and meere Idolatry The Masse And if we put any part of saluation therein they sayd it was vtterly a robbing of the Passion of Christ the sonne of God that it was not once to be named out of a Christen mouth Also that they whiche say that Peter either was Pope or Author of the sayd Masse are farre deceiued And as for turning breade into the bodye of Christ by the woordes of consecration it was an error they sayd more of mad men then any sad men forasmuch as God is neither subiect to men nor to y e tongues or exorcismes of men Purgatory they denied to be any saue onely the bloud of Christ Iesu. Furthermore as they would not bereft the saints of God of theyr due honor Honour to God not to Saintes so neither the Saynts theÌ„ selues sayd they will be contented to robbe God of his honor onely due to him As touching confession theyr opinion was that the woundes and causes of conscience belong to no man but onely to God After these aunsweres geuen and written they were sent to the Monastery of Sanpeter there to be disputed with That done the matter came to be debated amog the Iudges what was to be done with them Some would theyr goodes to be taken by Inuentory and them to be banished But Bergeronius at last caused to be determined that they shoulde be burned and first to heare Masse From that Courte they apppealed to the Courte of Paris but the matter there was nothing amended Where beholde the iudgement of God In the meane time whyle they were at Paris Note the iust vengeaunce of God vpon a wicked persecutor the wretched Persecutour Gilles le Pers was sodenly stroken mad and dyed in a frensy which made many men to wonder and especially the martyrs to be more constant At last the decree of the sentence was read against them First for speaking against the SacrameÌ„t whiche they denyed Secondly for speaking agaynst Baptisme whiche also they denyed Thirdly for speaking contumely agaynste the Sayntes which they in like maner denyed After this the officer to cause theÌ„ to recant threatned them with tormentes â—ormentes whiche they susteyned very extreme the space from after dinner til three of the clocke When all that would not turne them hee sent to them a Fryer Dominicke a man captious sophisticall to presse them in disputation But as he could do no hurt vnto them so could they do no good vpon him When the tyme of theyr execution did approch the officer aforesayd put into their hands being tyed a wooden crosse which they took with their teeth flong it away for the which the officer commaunded both their tongues to be cut of Wherein appeared an other maruellous worke of the y e Lord For neuertheles that their tongues were taken froÌ„ them to the intent they shoulde not speake yet God gaue them vtterauÌ„ce their tongues beyng cut out to speake at their death saying we bid sinne y e fleshe the worlde and the deuill fare well for euer wyth whome neuer we shall haue to do hereafter Diuers other wordes they spake besides whiche the people did heare and note At last when the tormenter came to smiere them with brimstone and gunpouder Go to sayd Filiolus salt on salt on the rotten and stinking flesh Finally as the flame came bursting vp to their faces they persisting constant in the fire gaue vp their liues and finished their martyrdome Ex Io. Crisp. Henr. Pantal. alijs Will. Langloys vnder Sheriffe Denis vaire priest and martyr Ioh. Langloys the kinges procurator Dionysius Vayre At Rhoan ann 1554. In the same yeare suffered at Rhoan Denis Uayre who first leauing hys Popishe priesthode went to Geneua where hee learned the art of bookbynding brought many tymes bookes into Fraunce After that in the reigne of K. Ed. 6. hee came to Gerzey there was minister preached After y e death of K. Ed. the time not seruing hym to tarry thinking to returne agayne to Geneua hee came into Normandy with his bookes into a towne called Fueillie Where as he going out to hyre a cart William Langloys with Iohn Langloys his brother came in and stayd his bookes and hym also which had the custody of theÌ„ Denis albeit hee might haue escaped yet hearing y e keeper of his bookes to be in trouble came preseÌ„ting himself was coÌ„mitted y e other was deliuered First after two monethes and a halfe imprisonment he was charged to be a spye because hee came out of England Then from that prisoÌ„ he was remoued to the Byshops prison and then to Rhoan where sentence was geuen that he should be burned aliue and thrise lifted vp and let downe agayne into the fire After the sentence geuen they threatned him with many terrible tormentes vnles he would disclose such as he knew of that side To whom he aunswered that the sounder part of all Fraunce and of the Senate was of that Religion notwithstandyng he would vtter no mans name vnto them And as for theyr torments he said he passed not for if he wer killed with racking then he should not feele the burning of the fire When they sawe him so little to passe for theyr tormentes they left that and proceeded to hys burning and first they put a crosse in his hands which he would not hold TheÌ„ because he comming by the Image of the virgine mary would not adore the same they cryed cut out hys toÌ„gue so they cast hym into the fire where he should be thrise taken vp but the flame went so hye that the hangman beyng not able to come neare hym cried to the people standing by to help and so did the officers with their staues lay vpon the people to helpe theyr tormenters but neuer a man would styrre And this was the end and martyrdome of that blessed Denys Ex Henr. Pantal lib. 10. ¶ There was a riche marchaunt of Paris who sayd in iest to the Friers of S. Frances You weare a rope about your bodyes because S. Frances once should haue bene hanged the pope redeemed him vpon this condition A Marchaunt hanged for â—esting agaynst the Friers that all hys life after he should were a rope Uppon this the
them how to aunswere to euery poynt of christian doctrine so well as if he had done no other thing in all his life but onely studyed diuinity and yet was he but very simply learned Then was he sent from them apart vnto an other Prison full of filthy stinche and vermine where notwithstāding he ceased not to sing Psalmes that the other might well heare him He had a young nephew in an other prison by being but a childe of whom he asked what he had sayd to the Iudges He sayde that he was constrayned to do reuerence to a crucifixe painted O thou noughty boy said he haue not I taught thee y e commandements of God Images forbidden Knowest thou not how it is written Thou shalt not make to thy selfe no grauen Image c. and so beganne to expound to hym the Commaundementes whereunto hee gaue good attention In their examinations many questiōs were propounded by the Doctors and Friers touching matters both of religion and also to know of them what Gentlemen and Gentlewomen were there present at the ministration of the Sacrament Whereunto they aunswered in such sort as was both sufficient for defence of theyr owne cause and also to saue theyr other brethren from blame saying that they woulde liue and dye in that they had sayd and maynteyned When the time of theyr execution was come they perceiued that the Iudges had intended that if they would relent they shoulde be strangled if not they should burne aliue and theyr tongues be cutte from them Which tormentes they being content to suffer for our Sauiour Iesus Christ offered their tongues willingly to the hangman to be cut Gabart began a little to sigh Their tounges cut for that he might no more prayse the Lord with his tongue Whome then Cene did comfort Then were they drawne out of prison in the dōg cart to the suburbes of S. Germane Whom the people in rage and madnes folowed with cruell iniuries and blasphemies as though they would haue done the execution themselues vpon them Maugre the hangman The cruelty of theyr death was suche as hath not lightly bene sene Crueltie for they were holden long in the ayre ouer a small fire and theyr lower partes burnt of before that the higher partes were much harmed with the fire Neuerthelesse these blessed sayntes ceased not in all these tormentes to turne vp theyr eyes to heauen and to shewe forth infinite testimonyes of theyr fayth constancy In the same fire many Testamentes and Bibles the same time also were burnt Upon the sight of this cruelty See heere howe the whole power of the world was confederate together against the poore saints of God according to the prophecie of the 2. Psalme Astiterunt Reges terrae principes conuenerunt in vnum aduersus Dominum c. the frendes of the other prisoners which remayned behinde fearyng the tyranny of these iudges presented certaine causes of refusall agaynst the sayd iudges requiring other Commissioners to be placed But the king beyng hereof aduertised by his Sollicitour sent out hys letters patentes commaunding the sayd causes of refusall to be frustrate and willed the former iudges to proceed all other letters and obstacles to the contrary notwithstanding and that the Presidentes should haue power to chuse to them other counsellers according to theyr owne arbitrement to supply the place of such as were absent amongest whome also the sayd Sollicitour was receyued in stead of the kinges Procurator to pursue the proces By the which letters patents it was decreed that these stubberne Sacramentaries as they were called should be iudged accordingly saue only that they should not proceed to the executiō before the king were aduertised These letters aforesaid stirred vp the fire of this persecution not a litle for that the Iudges at this refusall tooke great indignation and were mightily offended for that reproch Notwithstanding so it pleased God Albert Hartung deliuered that a yong man a Germane called Albert Hartung borne in the country of Brandeburge and godsonne to Albert Marques of Brandeburge by the kinges commaundement was deliuered through the importune sute of the sayde Marques Ex Ioan. Crisp lib. 6. 2. Presidentes 25. Counsellers The Lieuetenant ciuil Doctors Friers Sorbonistes Benedictus Iacobin Demochares Maillard Fridericke Danuile Frances Rebezies At Paris An. 1558. Mentiō was made aboue of certaine yong scholers and studentes which were in the litle castle with Peter Gabart Of the which nūber of Scholers were these two Fridericke Danuile and Frances Rebezies neyther of them being past twēty yeres of age Fridericke Danuile Fraunces Rebezies martyrs How valiauntly they behaued thēselues in those tender yeares susteining the quarel of our Lord Iesus Christ what cōfession they made what conflictes they had disputing with the Doctors of Sorbone theyr own letters left in writing do make record y e effect wherof briefly to touch is this And first touchinge Fridericke Danuile The Lieuetenant criminall who before was halfe suspected but nowe thinking to proue himselfe a right catholick and to recouer his estimation agayne came to him beginninge with these wordes of Scripture Who so euer denyeth me before men him will I denye before my father c Math. 10. That done hee asked him what he thought of the Sacrament To whom Friderick aunswered that if he should thinke Christ Iesus to be betweene the Priestes handes after the Sacramentall wordes as they call them then should he beleue a thing contrary to the holy Scripture and to the Creed which saith Act. 2. that he sitteth on the right hād of the Father Also to the testimonye of the Aungelles whiche speake both of the ascending of Christ and of his commyng downe agayn Act. 1. After these questions with him touching Inuocation of Sayntes Purgatorye c. Wherunto he aunswered so that he rather did astonish the enemies then satisfy them Furthermore the 12. of September the sayd Fridericke agayne was brought before Benedictus Iacobin and his companion a Sorbonist called Noster Magister who thus began to argue with him The Doctor Which thinke you to bee the true Churche the Churche of the Protestantes or the Churche of Paris The Martyr I recognise that to be the true Church where the Gospell is truely preached and the Sacramentes rightly administred so as they bee lefte by Iesus Christ and his Apostles The Doctor And is the Church thinke you of Geneua such a one as you speake of The Martyr I so iudge it to be The Doctor And what if I doe prooue the contrary will you beleue me The Martyr Yea it you shall proue it by the Scripture The Doctor Or will you beleue S. Austen and other holy doctors innumerable The Martyr Yea so they dissent not from the scripture and the word of God The Doctor By the authority of S. Austen The Church the Church is there where is the succession of Byshops whereupon I frame this argument There is the Church
auoyd their danger yet he ceased not to put himself in his enemies hands so was led prisoner As he was in prison many of the faythful came to comfort him but rather he was able to coÌ„fort not onely them which came to comfort him but also the other which were there prisoners with hym The Priests left no diligence vnsought to stirre vppe the Lieuetenaunt which was of himselfe to much inflamed in such matters Arondeau after many interrogations threatning wordes and also fayre promises of his pardon still continued one man Then the Lieuetenaunt seing his constancy condeÌ„ned him to death Arondeau praysing God for his grace geuen Peter Arondeau condemned did not a litle reioyce y t he might suffer in that quarrell in token of reioysing did sing a Psalme being fully resolued to accept y t said condemnation w tout any appeale But his frendes not pleased with his resolution came to him so perswaded with hym not to geue his lyfe so good cheape ouer to his enemies handes that hee was turned from that made his appeale The appeale beyng entred y e Lieuetenaunt seeking to gratifie the aduersaries of y e gospell and especially y e Cardinall of Lorraine secretly Peter Arondeau appealeth by y t backside of the town out of the high way conueyed y e poore prisoner vnto Paris Who being brought vnto Paris by priuy iournies as is sayd was put into prison committed to y e custody of two Presidentes to witte Magistri S. Andre By the meanes of whom the sentence of the Lieuetenant was confirmed also put in execution the 15. day of Nouember in they yeare abouesayd on the which day the sayd Arondeau was burned quick at y e place called S. Iohn in Greue at Paris The constancy heroicall which God gaue hym wherin he indureed victorious vnto death was a mirrour or glasse of pacieÌ„ce to M. Anne du Bourge Counceller in the Parliament of Paris to diuers other then prisoners was to them a preparation toward y e like death which shortly after they suffred Not long after the happy end of this blessed maâ—tyr the forenamed Monroy whiche was the principall accuser party agaynst him was stroken with a disease called * Apoplexia is a sicknes engendered in the brain by aboundance of grosse humors which depriue them that haue it of speach feeling and mouing Most commonly it assaile 〈◊〉 gluttons drunkards and suifetters Apoplexia and thereupon sodeinly dyed By this and many other such like examples the mighty iudgement of God most euidently may appeare who albeit commoÌ„ly he doth vse to begin hys iudgement with his owne houshold in this worlde yet neither doth hys aduersaries alwayes escape theÌ„ selues the terrible hand of his iustice Gods iust vengeaunce vpoÌ„ the Lieuetenaunt a persecutor Also the Liuetenaunt which was his condemner taryed not long after the priest but he was arested personally to appeare before the kinges counsaile through the procurement of a certaine Gentleman of Polonie called Anthony de Leglise agaynst whome the sayd Lieuetenaunt had geuen false and wrong iudgement before By reason whereof the foresayd Gentleman so instantly did pursue hym before the Lordes of the counsaile that all the extorsions polinges of the Lieuetenant were there openly discouered and so he condemned to pay to the gentleman a thousand French crownes of the sunne Note w tin xiiii dayes vpon payne of double as muche Also he was deposed of his office and there declared vnworthy to exercise any roial office hereafter for euer with infamy and shame perpetuall Ex Crisp. Lib. 6. pag. 907. A priest of Valencienes Thomas Moutarde At Valenciennes Ann. 1559. In the towne of Ualenciennes not far froÌ„ France Thomas Moutarde martyr the same yere which was 1559. in the month of October suffered Tho. Moutard Who first being conuerted from a disordered life to the knowledge of the Gospell is to vs a spectacle of Gods great gracious mercy toward his elected Christians This Moutarde was attached for certain words spoken to a priest saying thus that his god of y e host was nothing but abhomination which abuseth y e people of God These words were takeÌ„ first as spoken in hys dronkennes Against the bodely presence of Christ in the hoste But the next day after wheÌ„ the same words were repeted to him agayne to knowe whether hee would abyde by the wordes there vttered or no hee sayd yea For it is an abuse sayd hee to seeke Iesus Christ any other where then in heauen sitting at the glory right hand of God hys father and in thys he was ready to liue dye His proces being made he was condemned to be burned quicke But as he was caryed from the town house to the place of punishment Constancye of a good conscieÌ„ce it was neuer seene a man with such constancie to be so assured in hart so to reioyce at that great honor which God had called hym vnto The hangman hasted as much as was possible to binde him dispatch him The martir in the midst of y e flaming fire lifting vp his eies vnto heaueÌ„ cried to the Lord that he would haue mercy on his soule and so in great integritie of fayth and perseueraunce hee gaue vp his life to God Ex Ioan. Crisp. Lib. 6. ☞ This Dutch story should haue gone before w t the Dutch Martyrs But seeing UallencieÌ„nes is not far distant from Fraunce it is not much out of order to adioyne the same with the French martyrs who altogether at length shal be ioyned in the kingdome of Christ which day the Lord send shortly Amen ¶ Thus haue we through the assistaunce of the Lord deduced the Table of the French and also of y e Dutch martyrs vnto the tyme and reign of Queene Elizabeth that is to the yeare .1560 Since the which tyme diuers also haue suffered both in Fraunce in the lower countrey of Germany whose story shal be declared the Lord willing more at large when we come to the tyme of Queene Elizabeth In the meane season it shall suffice for this present to insert their names onely which here do follow The residue of the French Martyrs ANne du Burge Counsailer of Paris Andrew Coiffier Iohn Isabeau Iohn Indet Martyrs of Paris Martyrs Geoffrey Guerien Iohn Morell Iohn Barbeuille Peter Cheuet Marin Marie Margarite Riche Adrian Daussi Gilles le Court Phillip Parmentier Marin Rosseau Peter Milot Iohn Berfoy Besides the tumult of Amboise the persecution of Vassi Austin Marlorat Master Mutonis The residue of the Dutch Martyrs IAmes de Lo of the I le of Flaunders Iohn de Buissons at Antwerpe Peter Petit Iohn Denys Gymon Guilmin Martyrs Simeon Herme of the I le of Flanders Iohn de Lannoy at Tournay Andrew Michell a blind man at Tournay Frances Varlut at Tournay Alexander Dayken of Bramchastle William Cornu in Henault Antony Caron of Cambray
doctrine The miserable handeling of gods people in Spaine Adde moreouer to these distresses and horrors of the prison the iniuries threates whippings and scourginges yrons tortures and rackes which they endure Somtimes also they are brough out shewed forth in some higher place to the people as a spectacle of rebuke and infamy And thus are they deteyned there some many yeares and murthered by long tormentes whole dayes together entreated much more cruelly out of al comparison then if they were in the hangmās handes to be slayne at once During all this time what is done in the proces no person knoweth but onely the holy fathers and the tormentors which are sworne to execute the tormentes All is done in secret as great misteries passe not the handes of those holy ones And after all these tormentes so many yeares endured in the prison if any man shall be saued it must be by gessing For all the procedinges of the Court of that execrable Inquisition is opē to no mā but all is done in hugger mugger in close corners by ambages by couert waies and secret counselles The accuser secret the crime secret the witnes secret whatsoeuer is done is secret neither is the poore Prisoner euer aduertised of any thing If he can gesse who accused hym whereof wherfore he may be pardoned peraduēture of hys life but this is very seldome and yet he shall not incontinēt be set at liberty before he hath endured lōg time infinite tormentes and this is called theyr penitence and so is he let go and yet not so but that he is enioyned before he passe the Inquisitors handes that he shall weare a garment with yellow colours for a note of publicke infamy to him and his whole race And if he can not gesse right shewing to y e Inquisitours by whom he was accused whereof and wherfore as is afore touched incontinent the horrible sentence of condemnation is pronounced against him that he shall be burned for an obstinate hereticke and so yet the sentence is not executed by and by but after that he hath endured imprisonment in some haynous prison ¶ And thus haue ye heard the forme of the Spanish Inquisition Diuers martyrs in Spain since the tyme of Queene Elizabeth By the vigour and rigour of thys Inquisition many good true seruauntes of Iesus Christ haue bene brought to death especially in these latter yeares since the royall and peaceable reign of this our Queene Elizabeth The names and storyes of whom partly we wil here recite according as we haue faythfull recordes of suche as are come to our hands by writing The other which be not yet come to our knowledge we will deferre till further intelligence and oportunity by the Lords ayd and leaue shall serue hereafter An. 1559. Maij 21. In the towne of Ualedolid where commonly the counsell of the Inquisition is wont to be kept 30. Christian prisoners brought before the councell of the Inquisition the Inquisitors had brought together many prisoners both of high and low estate to the number of xxx also the coffin of a certayne noble womā with her picture lying vpō it which had bene dead long before there to receiue iudgement and sentence To the hearing of which sentence they had ordeined in the sayd town 3. mighty Theatries or stages Upon the first was placed Dame Iane sister to king Philip Three stages and chiefe Regimēt of his realmes also Prince Charles king Philippes sonne with other Princes and States of Spayne Upon the other scaffold mounted the Archbishop de Seuille The ceremoniall pompe of the Spanish Inquisition Prince of the Synagoge of the Inquisitors with the Coūsell of the Inquisition also other Byshops of the landes and the kinges counsell with them After that the Princes and other spirituall iudges coūsellers were thus set in theyr places wyth a great garde of Archers and Halberdiers and harnessed souldiours with 4. Herauldes also of armes geuing theyr attēdance to the same and the Earle of Buendia bearing the naked sword all the markette place where the stages were being inuironed wyth an infinite multitude of all sortes of the world there standing and gasing out of windowes houses to heare see the sentences iudgementes of this Inquisition then after all were brought forth as a spectacle and triumph the poore seruauntes and witnesses of Iesus Christ to the number as is aforesayd of thirty clothed with theyr Sanbenito The Spanish Mantell of S. Benet of yellow coulor with red crosses both before behinde called Sanbenito as the Spaniards do call it which is a maner of vesture of yellow cloth cōming both before them behind thē spangled with read Crosses hauing burning Cierges in theyr handes also before them was borne a Crucifixe couered with blacke lynen cloth in token of mourning Moreouer they which were to receiue the sentence of death had Miters of paper vpō theyr heads which y e Spaniardes call Coracas Thus they being produced were placed in theyr order one vnder an other according as they were estemed culpable So y e first of all stood vp Doctor Cacalla an Austē Frier a mā notable singular in knowledge of diuinity preacher sometime to Charles the 5. Emperor both in higher and lower Germany These thinges thus disposed thē folowed a Sermon made by a Dominicke Frier This Dominicke was M. Melchior Cano. which endured about an houre After the Sermon finished the Procurator generall with the Archbishop went to the stage where the Princes and Nobles stood to minister a solēne othe vnto them vpō the Crucifixe painted in the Massebooke the tenour of which othe was this Your Maiestyes shall sweare that you will fauor the holy Inquisitiō also geue your consēt vnto the same and not onely that you shal The oth geuen to the princes by the Inquisition of Spaine by no maner of way hinder and impeach the same but also you shall employ the vttermost of your helpe endeuour hereafter to see all them to be executed whiche shall swerue from the Church of Rome adioyne themselues to the sect of the Lutheran hereticks without all respect of any person or persons of what estate degree quality or condition soeuer they be ¶ And thus much for the first Article of the othe The second was this as foloweth Item your Maiesties shall sweare that you shal constrayne all your subiectes to submitt themselues to the Church of Rome and to haue in reuerence all the lawes and commaundementes of the same and also to geue your ayde agaynst all them whosoeuer shal hold of the heresy of the Lutheranes or take any part with them In this sort and maner when all the Princes states euery one in theyr degree had receyued theyr othe then the Archbishop lifting vp his hand gaue them his benediction saying God blesse your highnesses and geue you lōg life This solemne Pageon thus finished at last
a halbarde The other folowed by two two together with harquebushes These eight went froÌ„ rocke to rocke from hill to hill about the mountaine and chased their ennemies valiauntly Then came twelue other the which ioyning wyth the rest foughte with a woonderfull courage and made great slaughter of their enemies Sone after there came from the valley of Luserne an hundreth harquebushes with one of their Ministers according to their maner which are wont to sende out a minister withall as well for prayer and exhortation as to kepe the people in order that they exceede not measure as it came to passe that day A conflict betweene the Angronians and the enemies At the length they sawe them also commyng whyche returned from the discomfiture of the former troupe making a great noyse and hauing a drumme sounding afore them whyche they had taken from their ennemies which ioyned with them of the valley of Luserne and hauing made their earnest praier vnto god immediatly they came to succour the other that nowe were encountring valiantly wyth their ennemies Then the ennemies seeing suche a company marching against them with suche courage and boldnesse after the other had once called vpon God theyr hearts were so taken from them that sodenly they fledde and as soone as the other began to pray they beganne also to flee But because they could not well saue them selues by running away they turned backe twise and foughte and some in the meane time fled He that caried the Rancon and discouered the enemies was but a very young and a simple man and was estemed to be one that coulde doe nothing but as they say in their language handle La Sappe that is to say a Hatchet and kept cattell The maruelous workes of the Lord. and yet he with those that folowed so discomfited the ennemies that it was woonderfull to beholde He brake his great Rancon with laying load vpon them and after that he brake also foure of their own swordes in pursuing of them There was a boy of 18. yeares of age and of smal stature Dauid with his sâ—ing killeth Goliath which alone slue the Lord of Monteil master of the campe as is said to the king wherwith the enemies were maruellously astonished and discouraged An other simple man who a man wold haue thought durst not once haue looked Charles Truchet in the face because hee was a very bigge man strong puissant and one of the chiefest captaines of the whole army threw downe the saide Truchet with the stroke of a stone Then a young man leapte vpon him and slue him with his owne sworde which was foure fingers broad and cleaft his head in peeces The crueltye of this wretched Truchet agaynst this pore people appeareth before in this story This Truchet was one of the principall authours of this warre and one of the chefest enemies of true religion and of the poore Waldoys that could then be fouÌ„d It was sayd also that he vaunted and promised before to the sayde Lord of Trinitie that he would deliuer into his hands the medow of Tour. But God soone brought his proude brag to nought And for his spoyling pilling and polling of the poore people hee lay spoyled and naked like a beast in the wilde mountaine of Angrongne Two of the chiefest among them offered to paye a great summe of crownes for their ransome but they coulde not be hearde They were pursued more then a mile were so discomfited that they fled w tout any resistance and if the nighte had not let them they had pursued them further The minister when he saw the great effusion of bloud and the enemies to flee he cried to the people saying that it was enough and exhorted them to geue thankes vnto God They which heard him obeied and fel to prayer but they which were further of and heard him not chased their ennemies till darke night In so muche that if the rest had done the like very few of their enemies had escaped That day they spoiled their ennemies of a great part of theyr armour and munition So God restored in this combat and in others to the poore Waldoys God fighteth for 〈◊〉 people the armor which the Lord of Trinitie had taken from them before Thankes were geuen vnto God in euery place and euery man cried who is he which seeth not that God fighteth for vs This victorie gaue great courage to the poore Waldoys and greatly astonished the enemies The eightenth of February the Lorde of Trinitie not satisfied with burning and destroying the greatest parte of Uillars returned to burne all the little villages rounde about which pertaine to the same and especially Pharaos hart yet remaineth indurate to pursue the poore people which were fled vp into the mountaines and diuiding his armye into 3. partes he entered by the 3. seuerall wayes aboue mentioned The two first companies ioyned together betwene Uillars and Boby hauing a great company of horsemen From thence they went to seeke the people which were in the mountaine of Combe by suche a way as they did not suspecte and where there were no warders to defende the place Notwithstanding the warders which were nexte seeing their ennemies ascending that way speedely ranne before them and callyng vpon God for his aide and succour they set themselues against their ennemies and albeit they were but thirtie in number yet they valiauntly beate them backe twise comming out of their bulwarkes that is to say The Waldoys againe driue their enemyes backe certaine houses which at that time serued them for that purpose albeit they were not made to that vse Many of y e enemies were slaine at those two combates and not one of the other side The Lorde of Trinitie seeing his men so fiercely driuen backe sent out the greatest parte of his armie whych were esteemed to be aboue xv hundreth men There came also about a 100. to succour the warders The combate was very cruell and fierce At lengthe the poore people were assaulted so vehemently that they were faine to forsake their bulwarkes loosing two of their men Then the ennemyes thought all to be theirs and blew their trumpettes triumphing that they had put the people to flight But the people retiring not past a stones cast toke courage and crying altogether to the Lord for succour they turned themselues to the face of their enemies and with great force and power they hurled stones at them with their slings After this the enemies rested themselues a while and by and by after they gaue a furious assaulte but yet they were againe mightely resisted Yet once again the enemies rested and in the meane time the people fell to praier calling vpon God altogether with their faces lifted vppe towardes heauen which frayed the enemies more then any thing els After this they gaue yet an other great assaulte but God by the handes of a fewe droue them backe Yea God here shewed his great power eueÌ„
Lorde 1515. of all such penaunce as was enioyned him and his wife at their abiuration except these three Articles following and were discharged of their badges or signes of their fagots c. Only this penaunce folowing the Byshop continued Sub poena relapsus First that neyther of them during their life should dwell out of the parish of Amersham It was happy that they were not put to taste bread and water Item that eyther of them during their life shoulde fast bread and ale euery Corpus Christi euen Item that eyther of them should during theyr liues vppon Corpus Christi day euery yeare go in pilgrimage to Asherige and there make theyr offerings as other people did but not to do open penaunce Also they were licenced by the sayd Byshop to do theyr pilgrimage at Asherige vpon Corpus Christi euen or Corpus Christi day or some other vpon any cause reasonable This penance being to them enioyned ann 1515. they obserued to the yeare 1522. saue only in the last yere the foresayd Alice his wife omitted her pilgrimage going to Asherige vpon Corpus Christi daye Also the sayd Tho. Harding being put to his othe to detect other because he contrary to his othe dissembled and did not disclose them was therefore enioyned in penaunce for his periury to beare vpō his right sleue both before and behinde a badge or patch of greene cloth or silke embrodered like a fagot during his whole life vnlesse he shoulde otherwise be dispensed withall And thus continued he from the yeare 1522. till the yeare 1532. At last the said Harding in the yeare abouesayd 1532. about Easter holydayes when the other people wēt to the church to commit their wonted idolatry toke his way into the woods there solitarily to worship the true liuing God in spirit and truth Where as he was occupied in a booke of English prayers The taking of Thomas Harding leaning or sitting vppon a style by the woods side it chanced that one did espie hym where he was and came in great haste to the officers of the towne declaryng that he had sene Harding in the woodes lookyng on a booke Wherupō immediatly a rude rable of them like mad mē ranne desperatly to his house to search for bookes in searching went so nigh that vnder the bordes of his flore they foūd certain English bookes of holy Scripture Whereupō this godly father with his bookes was brought before Iohn Longlād Bish. of Lincolne thē lying at Wooburne Who with his Chapleins calling father Harding to examination begā to reason with him proceedyng rather with checkes rebukes then with any sound arguments Thom. Hardyng seyng their folly and rude behauiour gaue thē but few wordes but fixing his trust and care in the Lord did let them say what they would Thus at last they sent him to the Bysh. prison called litle ease Tho. Harding put in little ease the Bishops prison where he did lye with hūger payne enough for a certaine space till at lēgth the Bish. sitting in his tribunall seat like a potestate cōdēned him for relapse to be burned to ashes cōmittyng the charge ouersight of his Martyrdome to Roulād Messenger vicare of great Wickhā Tho. Harding condemned Which Roulād the day appointed with a rable of other like to himselfe brought father Hardyng to Chesham agayne Where the next day after his returne the sayd Roulād made a Sermō in Cheshā Church causing Tho. Hardyng to stād before him all the preachyng tyme which Sermō was nothing els but the mainteinyng of y e iurisdiction of the Bysh. of Rome the state of his Apostolicall sea w t the idolatry fantasies traditions belōgyng to the same Whē the Sermō was ended Roulād tooke him vp to the high aulter asked whether he beleued that in y e bread after the consecratiō there remained any other substaūce then the substaunce of Christes naturall body borne of the virgin Mary To this Tho. Harding aūswered The faith and confession of Tho. Harding the Articles of our belief do teach vs that our Sauiour Christ was borne of the virgin Mary that he suffred death vnder Pilate and rose frō death the thyrd day that he then ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of God in the glory of his father Then was he brought into a mans house in the towne where he remained all night in prayer and godly meditations So the next mornyng came the foresayd Roulād agayne about x. of the clocke with a company of bils and staues to lead this godly father to his burnyng Whom a great number both of men and womē did folow Of whom many bewayled his death cōtrary the wicked reioyced thereat He was brought forth hauyng thrust in his handes a little crosse of wood but no idoll vpon it Then he was cheyned to the stake The pacient death and martirdome of Tho. Harding desiring the people to pray for him and forgiuyng all his enemyes and persecuters he commended his spirite to God and tooke his death most paciently quietly liftyng vp his hands to heauen saying Iesus receaue my spirite Whē they had set fire on him there was one that threw a byllet at him dashed out his braynes Of what purpose he so did it is not knowen but as it was supposed that he might haue xl dayes of pardō as the proclamatiō was made at y e burnyng of Williā Tilseworth aboue mentioned pag. 774. whereas proclamation was made the same tyme 40. dayes of pardon for bringing fagots to burne good men that whosoeuer did bring a fagot or a stake to the burnyng of an hereticke should haue xl dayes of pardon Whereby many ignoraūt people caused their children to beare byllets and fagottes to their burnyng In fine when the sacrifice and burnt offeryng of this godly Martyr was finished and he brent to ashes in the Dell goyng to Botley at the North end of the Towne of Chesham Rouland their Ruler of the rost commaundyng silence and thinking to send the people away with an Ite missa est with aloude voyce sayd to the people these wordes not aduising belyke what his tongue dyd speake Good people whē ye come home do not say that you haue bene at the burnyng of an hereticke but of a good true Christian man and so they departed to dyner Rouland with y e rable of other Priestes much reioysing at the burnyng of this good man After dyner they went to Church to Euensong because it was Corpus Christi euen where they fell to singyng chauntyng with ryngyng and pypyng of the Organes Well was he that could reache the hyest note So much dyd they reioyce at this good mans burnyng He should haue bene burned on the Ascention euen but the matter was referred vnto the euen of Corpus Christi because they would honour their bready Messias with a bloudy sacrifice Thus Thomas Harding was consumed to ashes he being
dayes who kepte her maides and suche as were about her so occupyed in sowing and woorking of shirts smockes for the poore The good order of the Court in Queene Annes tyme. that neither was there sene any idlenes then amoÌ„gst them nor any leisure to followe such pastimes as daily are seene now a daies to raigne in princes courtes Thus the king being deuorced from the lady Dowager his brothers wife maried this gracious Lady makyng a prosperous and happy change for vs The king diuorced from Lady Catherine froÌ„ the Pope both at one tyme. being diuorced from the foresaide Princesse and also from the Pope both at one time Notwythstanding as good and godly purposes are neuer without some incommoditie or trouble following so it happened in this diuorcement that the sayde Princesse procuring from Rome the Popes curse caused both the king and the realme to be interdited wherof more is hereafter to be spoken In the meane time Quene Anne shortly after her mariage Anno 1533 being great with childe the next yeare followynge which was 1533. after the first diuorcement publikely proclaimed Queene Anne crowned Queene Elizabeth borne was crowned wyth high solemnitie at Westminster and not long after her Coronation the 7. day of September she was brought a bed and deliuered of a faire Lady for whose good deliueraunce Te Deum was songe in all places and great preparation made for the Christening The Maior and his brethren with 40. of the chiefe Citizens were commaunded to be present withall the nobles and Gentlemen The kings Pallace and all the wals betweene that and the Friers was hanged with Arras and the Friers Churche Also the Fonte was of siluer stoode in the midst of the Churche three steppes high whych was couered with a fine cloth and diuers Gentlemen wyth aprons and towels about their neckes gaue attendance about it Ouer the Fonte hong a faire Canapy of crimosine Satten fringed wyth Golde About it was a raile couered wyth saie Betweene the Quire and the body of the church was a close place with a pan of fire to make the childe ready in These things thus ordered the childe was brought into the Hall and then euery man set forward First the citizens 2. and 2. Then the gentlemen Esquiers and Chapleins Next after folowed the Aldermen and the Maior alone Next the Maior folowed the kings Councell Then the kings Chappel Then Barons Bishops and Earles Then came the Earl of Essex bearing the couered Basons gilte After him the Marques of Exeter wyth the taper of Uirgin waxe Next him the Marques Dorset bearynge the Salte Behinde him the Ladie Marie of Northfolke bearing the Chrisome which was very riche of Perle and stone The olde Duchesse of Northfolke bare the childe in a Mantle of Purple Ueluette with a longe traine Furred with Ermine The Duke of Northfolke with hys Marshal rod went on the right hand of the sayde Duchesse and the Duke of Suffolke on the left hande Before them went the Officers of armes The Countesse of Kente bare the long traine of the childes mantell Betwene the Countesse and the child went the Erle of Wilshire on the right hand and the Erle of Darby on the left hand supporting the said traine In the middest ouer the childe was borne a Canapie by the Lord Rochford the Lord Hussey the Lord William Haward and the Lord Thomas Hawarde the elder In this order they came vnto the Churche dore where the Bishop of London mette it with diuers Abbots and Byshops and began the obseruances of the Sacrament The Archbishop of Caunterbury was Godfather and the olde Duchesse of Northfolke and the old Marchionesse of Dorset widowes were Godmothers and the childe was named Elizabeth After all thinges were done at the Churche doore the child was brought to the Fonte Christened This done Cranmer godfather to Queene Elizabeth Garter the chiefe king of armes cryed aloud God of his infinite goodnes send prosperous lyfe and longe to the high and mighty princesse of England ELIZABETH Then the Trompettes blew and the childe was brought vp to the aultare and immediately confirmed by the Archbishop the Marchionesse of Exceter beyng Godmother Then the Archbishop of Caunterbury gaue to the Princesse a standing cup of Gold The Duchesse of Northfolke gaue to her a standing cup of Golde fretted with Pearle The Marchionesse of Dorset three gilte boles pounced with a couer The Marchionesse of Exceter three standing boles gilt grauen with a couer And so after a solemne bancket ended with Ipocras Wafers and such lyke in great plenty they returned in like order agayne vnto the Courte wyth the Princesse and so departed At the Maryage of this noble Lady as there was no small ioy vnto al good and godly men and no lesse hope of prosperous successe to Gods true Religion so in like maner on the contrarye parte the papistes wanted not theyr malicious and secret attemptes as by the false hipocrisie and fayned holynesse of a false fayned hipocrite this yeare before espyed found out may sufficiently appeare what theyr deuilishe deuises and purposes were For certayne Monks Friers other euill disposed persoÌ„s of a deuilish intent had put into the heades of many of the kinges subiectes that they had reuelation of God and hys sayntes y t he was highly displeased w t king Henry for y e diuorcement of the Lady Katherine and surmised amongst other thyngs that God had reuealed to a Nunne named Elizabeth Barton whome they called the holy maide of Kente that in case the Kinge proceeded in the sayde deuorce The maide of Kent with her false fained hipocrisie appreheÌ„ded hee should not be king of this realme one moneth after and in the reputation of God not one day nor hour This Elizabeth Barton by fals dissimulation practised and shewed to the people marueilous alteration of her visage and other partes of her body as if she had bene rapt or in a traunce in those fained traunces by false hipocrisie as though shee had bene inspired of God she spake many words in rebuking of sinne and reproouing the Gospell whiche shee called heresie and among them vttered diuers thyngs to the great reproch of the king and Quene to the establishing of Idolatrie Pilgrimage and the derogatioÌ„ of Gods glory whych her naughtines being spied out by the great labour and diligence of the Archbishop of Caunterbury the Lord Cromwell and Maister Hugh Latimer shee was condemned and put to death with certeyne of her affinitie and Councell in the moneth of Aprill Elizabeth 〈◊〉 with her 〈◊〉 coÌ„spirâ—tâ—rs an 1533. The names of which conspiratours with her were these Edwarde Bocking Monke of Canterbury Richard Master Person of Aldington Iohn Dering Monke of Canterbury Hugh Riche Frier Warden of the Gray Friers of Canterbury Richard Risby Henry Gold bacheler of Diuinitie and Person of Aldermary Fisher Byshop of Rochester Iohn Adeson Priest his Chapleine Thomas
S. Ambrose writing as is aforesayde affirmeth the same And that the mother of all Churches is Ierusalem as afore is saide and not Rome the scripture is plaine bothe in the Prophette Esaye Out of Syon shall the law proceed Esa. 2. and the word of the Lord out of Ierusalem Vpon the which place S. Hierome sayth In Hierusalem primum fundata ecclesia totius orbis ecclesias seminauit Out of the Church being first founded in Hierusalem sprong all other churches of the whole worlde And also in the Gospell whiche Christ before his ascension commaunded his Apostles to preache throughout al the world beginning first at Ierusalem So that the byshop of Romes vniuersal power by him claymed ouer all can not by any scripture be iustified as if you haue read the auncient fathers expositions of the said scriptures as we suppose you haue sith your letters sent hyther concerning this matter and would giue more credence to their humble and plaine speaking then to the latter contentious and ambitious writers of that high and aboue the Ideas of Plato his subtilitie which passeth as you write the lawiers learning and capacitie we doubt not but that you perceiue and thinke the same A Prince may be â—â—ad of his churh and yet not preach nor minister Sacramentes And where you thinke that the king can not be taken as supreme head of the Church because he can not exercise the chiefe office of the Church in preaching and ministring of the sacramentes it is not requisite in euerie bodie naturall that the head should exercise eyther all maner of offices of the body or the chiefe office of the same For albeit the head is the highest chief member of the naturall body yet the distribution of life to al the members of the body as well to the head as to other members commeth from the heart and it is the minister of life to the whole body as the chiefe act of the body Neyther yet hath this similitude his full place in a mysticall body that a king shoulde haue the chiefe office of administration in the same And yet notwithstanding the scripture speaking of king Saule sayth I made thee head amongest the tribes of Israell Reg. 15. And if a king amongest the Iewes were the head in the tribes of Israell in the time of the lawe muche more is a Christian king head in the tribes of spirituall Israell that is of such as by true fayth see Christ who is the end of the law The office deputed to the byshops in the misticall body is to be as eyes to the whole body Ezech. 3. A bishop is a eye in the head but not the head of the mystical bodye as almighty God saith to the prophet Ezechiell I haue made thee an ouerseer ouer the house of Israell And what Byshops soeuer refuseth to vse the office of an eye in the misticall body to shew vnto the body the right way of beleeuing and liuing which appertayneth to the spirituall eye to doe shall shew himselfe to be a blinde eye and if hee shall take anye other office in hand then appertayneth to the right eye he shall make a confusion in the body taking vppon hym an other office then is geuen him of God Wherfore if the eye will not take vpon him the office of the whole head it may be aunswered it cannot so do for it lacketh brayne And examples shew likewise that it is not necessary alway that the head should haue the facultie or chiefe office of administration as you may see in a nauie by sea where the admirall who is captayne ouer all doth not meddle with stering or gouerning of euery ship but euery mayster particular must direct the shyp to passe the sea in breaking the waues by his steryng and gouernaunce The office of a head standeth not in doing but in coÌ„maunding whiche the admirall the head of all doth not hymselfe nor yet hath the facultie to doe but commaundeth the maysters of the ship to do it And likewise many a captayne of great armyes whiche is not able nor neuer coulde peraduenture shoote or breake a speare by hys own strength yet by his wisedome and commaundement onely atchieueth the warres and attayneth the victory And where you thinke that vnitie standeth not onely in the agreeing in one fayth and doctrine of the Church Vnity what it is and where in it consisteth but also in agreeing in one head if you meane the very onely head ouer all the churche our Sauiour Christ Whome the Father hath set ouer all the Churche which is his body wherein all good Christen men doe agree therin you say truth But if you meane of any one mortall man to be head ouer all the Church and that to be the bishop of Rome we do not agree with you For you doe there erre in the true vnderstanding of Scripture or els you must say that the sayd Councell of Nice and other most auncient did erre which deuided the administration of Churches the Orient from the Occident and the South from the North as is before expressed and that Christ the vniuersal head is present in euery church the Gospell sheweth Where two or three be gathered together in my name Math. 28. â— there am I in the middes of them And in an other place Behold I am wyth you vntill the end of the world Math. 28. By which it may appeare christ the vniuersall head euery where to be with hys misticall body the Church who by hys spirite worketh in all places how far so euer they be distaunt the vnitie and concorde of the same And as for any other vniuersall head to be euer all then christ himselfe Scripture prooueth not as it is shewed before And yet for a further proofe to take away the scruples that peraduenture doe to your appearaunce rise of certayne wordes in some auncient authors and especially in S. Cyprians epistles as that the vnitie of the church stood in the vnity with the bishop of Rome though they neuer call him supreme head Aunswere to S. Ciprian if you will wey and conferre all their sayinges together you shal perceiue that they neither spake nor ment otherwise but wheÌ„ the bishop of Rome was once lawfully elected and enthroned if then anye other woulde by faction might force or otherwise the other liuing and doing his office enterprise to put him downe and vsurpe the same Bishopricke or exercise the others office himselfe as Nouatianus did attempt in the tyme of Cornelius then the sayd fathers reckoned them Catholicks that did communicate with him that was so lawfully elected and the custome was one primacye to haue to doe with an other by congratulatorye letters soone after the certayntye of theyr election was knowne to keepe the vnity of the Church and that they that did take part or mayntayne the vsurper to be schismatickes because that vsurper was a schismaticke Quia non sit fas
the world was put away Euery Byshop of the world is not named a Byshop by God For some commeth into that office not by the holy ghost Iohn 10. not elect of God as Iohn sayeth not entring in ouile ouâ—um per ostium sed ascendens aliundè All bishops be not called of God Some there are that entreth into the folde of the sheep of GOD not by the dore Some there be that entreth in hauing charge and cure of soule not by God but by worldly meanes by worldly labour by importune sutes and intercession of frendes or by theyr owne vnlawfull labour by simony and such other wayes Such are not named Byshops by God Such entreth not by the dore not by him that sayth Ego sum ostium Ego sum via veritas vita I am the dore I am the way I am the life I am trueth I am pastor bonus the very true and good Byshop that entred by God Iohn 10. And all that entreth otherwise then by God Christ calleth them fures latrones theues spoylers raueners deuourers and deceiuers of the sheepe Theyr liuing shall declare the same For such as so wilfully do enter do study theyr owne profites and commodities Such receiueth the fruites and do nothing for them Such suffereth theyr sheepe to perish for lacke of bodily and ghostly foode and susteynaunce for lacke of preaching for lacke or geuing good counsell for lacke of good liuing for lacke of good ensample And suche for the most part liueth naughtily carnally fleshly viciously popously worldly not bishoply nor priestly For they came not in by God nor by grace Christ sayth Qui intrat per me saluabitur Iohn 14. ingredietur egredietur pascua inueniet He that entreth by me shal be saued Et ingredietur egredietur And he shall go in and he shall go out What is that to say he shall goe in and he shall goe out â— thinke he meaneth by going in that he shall haue grace to enter studiously into the holy Scripture daily and nightly to meditate to study and to profite in the lawes of God Et egredietur And he shall explayne and truely interpretate and publish it vnto the people Et pascua inueniet And he shall finde there plenty of spirituall food for himselfe for his people to edify their soules to instruct and call theÌ„ to the knowledge of God to feed theÌ„ pletifully that they shall not lack necessaryes to their soules Let vs therfore so liue that we may be called PoÌ„tifices appellati a Deo Hebr. 7. This our great Byshop Christ is also Pontifex sanctus innocens impolluâ—us segregatus à peccatoribus excelsior coelis sedens à dextris Dei emundans conscientias nostras à peccatis intrans sancta sanctorum per proprium sanguinem He is Sanctus A holy Bishop and willeth vs to be holy in our conuersation Sanctus applyeng our selues vnto godlynesse to the seruice of God to lyue like byshops like priestes pure cleane chaste deuout studious faythfully labouring in his word praying doing sacrifice and euer to be godly and vertuously occupyed He is InnoceÌ„s an innoceÌ„t He neuer sinned he neuer offeÌ„ded in word thought noâ— deed Innocens Innocens noying no creature profiting all folkes meekely suffering aduersities opprobries rages rebukes and reproches without grudge or contradiction Innocens simplex simplex sine plica An innoceÌ„t without pleit or wrincle Simplex without error or doublenes without hipocrisy or dissimulation without flattering or glosing without fraud or deceite not seruing the body nor the world but God In this we ought also to follow our heauenly Bishop Impollutus He was vndefiled He liued cleane without spot or blot Impollutus without wemme or strayne No immuÌ„dicity in him no vncleannesse nor filthinesse but all pure and cleane chaste and immaculate all bright and shining in grace and godlinesse In so mâ—ch that he was Segregatus à peccatoribus cleane segregate from all kinde of vncleanesse from all maner of sinnes and from sinners Segregate from them not from theyr company For as Mathew writeth Segregatus a peccatis Publicans and sinners came and eate and drank with him and his disciples in the house of Leui. And he also came as a Phisition to heale the sinner And yet he was segregate from them quantum ad participationem cum eis in peccato as touching theyr ill liuinges Math. 9. not being participant with them in sinne but came onely to heale them and to ridde them from sinne and sore of the soule He entred the heauens not with the bloud of kidde nor Goate but with his owne proper bloud For which and for his holynesse and perfectnes Excelsior coelis Excelsior coelis factus est He is extolled and exalted aboue all the Aungels and beatitudes aboue all the heauens sitting on the right hand of the father WhoÌ„ all the heauenly creatures doe worship honor and do reuerence vnto Where he prayeth for his people and is Mediatour in hys manhead to his father for vs. This our Bishop purgeth our consciences as witnesseth the Apostle he clenseth our soules he maketh vs inwardly beautious and fayre The Bishop of Rome lacketh manye of these notable vertues He hath few or none of these properties few or none of these qualities He is as we all are sinners a sinner To whom this word Magnus great is not conuenient nor can be in him any wayes verified Magnus For he cannot forgeue sinne as our Byshop doth nor iustify as he doth neither enter in Sancta Sanctorum with his owne bloud as he did How can he then be called a great Bishop that is as we be all sinners a sinner a breaker of the lawes of God and dayly doth or may fall and sinne And for that cause the law commaunded that euery bishop and Priest shoulde first offer hostes and sacrifice for his owne sinnes and afterward for the sinnes of the people How can he therfore be called a great Bishop or Priest Our Bishop we speake of is the very great bishop No dole no fraude no guile was euer founde in his mouth And when the Prince of the worlde the deuill came to him he coulde finde no poynt of sinne in him Wherefore Gabriell the Archaungell shewing his natiuity vnto Mary his mother sayd Hic erit magnus filâ—us altiâ—simi vocabitur Luke 1. He shal be great and shal be called the sonne of God And agayne it is written of him Propheta magnus surrexit inter nos Luke 7. A great Prophet is risen among vs. Sinne maketh a man small and litle litle in reputation before God and man Vertue maketh man great and of high reputation Shew me one place in Scripture where you haue reedde No sinner called great in the scripture that a sinner was called great I trow it shall not be founde Will you heare who were called great in
shal giue respite vntil a certaine day appointed So that in the meane while the suters may take deliberation thereof what is best to be done If after this they wil not thus rest at the day appointed shal they come forth into a common place and the great Bel of the Citie caused to be roÌ„g whereby the people shal be warned what they are about to do and the people assembled the Iudges shal in full chargeable lamentable wise charge the parties vnder vertue of their othe to make true relation of y e shal be demaunded So y t by reason of soberly fatherly exhortations made of the Iudges or Peeres of the Towne and perswasion of neighbours and for auoyding of Gods displeasure Iury and swearing well excluded out of Germanye and shame of men there is litle sute in courts if at any time any be made they be lightly stopped So that Iurie and swearing is well excluded and neede not much to be required This haue I shewed because it pitieth me to heare and see the contrary vsed in some of our nation The rash lenity in spirituall men causing men strayght wayes for euery light matter to sweare such also as name themselues spiritual men and should be head Ministers of the Church who incoÌ„tinent as any man commeth before them anone they cal for a book and do mone him to sweare without any longer respite yea they wil charge him by vertue of the contentes in the Euangely to make true relation of all that they shall demaunde him he not knowing what they will demaunde neither whether it be lawfull to shew them the truth of their demaundes or no For such things there be that are not lawful to be shewed As if I were accused of fornication none could be found in me or if they shold require me to sweare to bewray any other that I haue known to offend in that vice A man is not bound 〈◊〉 detect an other mans 〈◊〉 before â—â—dge in 〈◊〉 I suppose it were expedient to holde me stil not to folow their wil for it should be contrary to charitie if I should so assent to bewray them that I neede not and to whom perhappes though I haue known them to offend yet trusting of their amendment I haue promised afore to keepe their fault secret without any disclosing of the same Yea moreouer if suche Iudges somtime not knowing by anye due proofe that such as haue to do afore them â—â—we compâ—â—leth no man to bewray himselfe are culpable wil enforce them by an othe to detecte themselues in opening before them their harts in this so doing I can not see that men neede to condescende in their requestes For it is in the law but I wotte not certainly the place thus â—â—w punisheth no maÌ„ for thought Nemo tenetur prodere semetipsum that is to say No man is bound to bewray himselfe Also in another place of y e law it is written Cogitationis poenam nemo patiatur No man should suffer punishment of men for his thought To this agreeth the common Prouerbe that is thus Cogitationes liberae sunt à vectigalibus Tâ—oughtes 〈◊〉 free and 〈◊〉 to pay â—â—tole That is to say thoughtes be free and neede to pay no tole So that to conclude I thinke it lawfull at the commandement of a Iudge to make an othe to say the truth specially if a Iudge requireth an othe duely and in lawful wise or to make an oth in any other case conuenieÌ„t and that also for purgation of infamie No man is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 himselfe by the lawe To the 42. article when any infamie is lawfully layd against a man ¶ In the xlij where you aske whether a Christen person despising the receite of the Sacramentes of confirmation extreame vnction or solemnising of Matrimony do sinne deadly I say like of the recite of them as I haue sayd before of the selfe thinges and none otherwise ¶ In the xliij where you aske whether I beleeue that S. Peter was Christes Uicare hauing power vpon earth to binde lose I say that I do not perceiue clearely what you meane by this terme Uicare To the 43. article For Christ neuer called Peter ne none other so in Scripture If you meane thereby that after the departing hence of Christ when he was risen from death in his immortall body and so styed into heauen whereas he remayneth sitting vpon y e right hand of his Father â—ear of â—â—rist that he so being away from hence S. Peter occupied his roume then I say it is not vntrue but Peter in a manner which I shal shew here vnder was his Uicar and like as Peter was his Uicar euen so was Paule and the other Apostles and the one no lesse then the other if it be true â—â—ter no â—â—re vicar of Christ â—â—n Paule 〈◊〉 other Apostles Math. 16. that S. Cyprian doth write whiche is also consenting to Scripture he sayth thus That Christe spake vnto Peter saying I say quoth our Sauiour that thou art Peter and vppon this rocke of stone shall I builde my congregation and the gates of hel shal not ouercome it To thee will I giue the keies of heauen what thinges thou shalt binde vpon earth the same shal be bounde also in heauen and what so euer thou shalt lose vpon earth shal be losed also in heauen And to him after his resurrection doth Christ say feed my sheepe And albeit that hee gaue equall power vnto all his Apostles after his resurrection and saith Cypria de simplicitate Prelatorum like as my Father sent me do I also send you Take you the holy ghost If you shal retayne to any man his sinnes they shal be retayned If you shal remitte to any man his sinne to him they shal be remitteâ— Neuerthelesse because he woulde declare vnitie Iohn 20. he ordayned by his authoritie the originall of the same vnitie beginning of one The other Apostles truely were the same that Peter was induced with equall partaking both of honor and authoritie or power Vnitye but the beginning commeth of one that the congregation shoulde be shewed to be one These are the wordes of Cyprian in a treatise that is called De simplicitate Praelatorum wherein you may see that Christ made all the Apostles of equal honour and like authoritie Notwithstanding because he would testifie the vnitie of his Church or Congregation he spake The only person of Peter declareth the vnity of the Church as it were alonely vnto Peter when he sayd feede my sheepe And I shall geue thee Peter the keyes of heauen but in so saying though the wordes seeme spoken to Peter onely yet they were spoken vnto him Peter heareth the person of the whole Church in that hee sustayned the generall person of all the Church being as it were a common speaker for the same So that in speaking to him Christ
the L. Cromwel and so caried into his inward chamber where as it is reported of many L. Cromwell desired of Lambert forgeuenes that Cromwell desired him of forgeuenes for that he had done Ther at the last Lambert being admonished that the houre of his death was at hande hee was greatly comforted and cheared and being broughte out of the chamber into the Hal he saluted the gentlemen and sate downe to breakfast wyth them shewing no manner of sadnesse or feare When as the breakfast was ended he was caried straight way to the place of execution wher as hee shoulde offer hymselfe vnto the Lorde a sacrifice of sweete sauour who is blessed in his Saintes for euer and euer Amen As touching the terrible maner and fashion of the burning of this blessed Martyr heere is to be noted that of all other which haue beene burned and offered vp at Smithfielde there was yet none so cruelly and piteously handled as he For after that his legges were consumed and burned vp to the stumpes and that the wretched tormentours and enemies of God had withdrawne the fire from him so that but a small fire and coales were left vnder hym then two that stoode on eche side of him with their Hallebardes pitched him vpon their pikes as farre as the chaine wolde reache after the manner forme as here in this picture is described Then hee lifting vp such handes as hee had and his fingers endes flaming with fire The worâ—eâ— which he spake at his death cried vnto the people in these wordes None but Christ none but Christ and so being let downe againe from their Hallebardes fell into the fire and there gaue vp his life The order and maner of the burning of the constante Martyr in Christ Iohn Lambert During the time that hee was in the Archbyshoppes Warde at Lambeth which was a little before his disputation before the king he wrote an excellent confession or defence of his cause vnto king Henrie Wherein he first moâ—lifying the kings minde and eares w t a modest sober preface declaring how he had a double hope of solace laid vp the one in the most high and mighty Prince of Princes God the other nexte vnto God in hys Maiestie which shoulde represent the office and ministerie of that most high Prince in gouerning here vppon earth after that proceeding in gentle wordes he declared y e cause which mooued him to that which he had done And albeit he was not ignorant howe odious this doctrine woulde be vnto the people yet notwithstanding because he was not also ignoraunt how desirous the kynges mind was to search out the trueth The Apology of Iohn Lambert vnto the king he thought no time vnmeete to performe his duetie especially for so muche as hee woulde not vtter those thyngs vnto the ignoraunt multitude for auoiding of offence but only vnto the Prince him selfe vnto whom he might safely declare his minde After thys Preface made hee entring into the Booke The prefâ—â— of his Apologie confirmed his doctrine touchinge the Sacramente by diuers testimonies of the Scriptures by the whiche Scriptures hee prooued the bodye of Christe whether it riseth or ascendeth or sitteth or be conuersant here to be alwaies in one place Then he gathering together the mindes of the auncient Doctours did proue and declare by sufficient demonstration y e sacrament to be a misticall matter Albeit hee so ruled himselfe in suche temperaunce and moderation that he did not deny but that the holy sacrament was the very naturall bodye of our sauiour and the wine hys naturall bloud and that moreouer his naturall body bloud were in those misteries but after a certayne maner as al y e auncient Doctours in a maner do interprete it After this protestation thus made hee inferreth y e sentence of his confession as here followeth * A treatise of Iohn Lambert to the king CHrist is so ascended bodily into heauen his holy maÌ„hode thether so assumpt whereas it doth sit vppon the right hand of the father A treatise of Iohn Lambert vppon the Sacrament to the king that is to say is with the Father there remanent and resident in glory that by the infallible promise of God it shall not or cannot from thence return before the generall dome whiche shall be in the ende of the world And as he is no more corporally in the world so caÌ„ I not see how he can be corporally in the sacrament or his holy supper And yet notwithstanding do I knowledge confesse that the holy sacrament of Christes body bloud is his very body bloud in a certayne maner which shall be shewed hereafter with your graces fauour permissioÌ„ according to the wordes of our sauiour instituting y e same holy sacrament saying This is my body whiche is geueÌ„ for you Math. 26. And agayne This is my bloud which is of the new Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes But now for approuing of the first part that Christ is so bodily ascended into heauen and his holy manhoode so thether assumpte c. that by the infallible promise of God he shall not or cannot any more from thence boldly return before the generall dome I shall for this alledge first the scriptures and following the authorities of olde holye Doctors w t one consent testifying with me Besides thys I neede not to tel that the same is no other thing but that we haue taught to vs in these 3. articles of our Creede He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of GOD the father almightye from thence he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead For Christ did ascend bodily the God head which is infinite vncircuÌ„scriptible replenishing both heauen and earth being immutable and vnmooueable so that properly it can neither ascend nor descend Scriptures affirming the same The Scriptures whych I promised to alledge for the confirmation of my sayd sentence be these Hee was lifted vp into heauen in their sight Act. 1. and a cloude receaued him from theyr eyes and when they were looking vp into heauen they sawe two men c. Heere it is euidently shewed that Christ departed and ascended in a visible and circumscripte body That thys departing was visible and in a visible bodye these woordes doe testifie And when they were looking vppe Whye stande ye heere looking vppe into heauen And euen as yee haue seene him c. That secondly it was in body I haue afore prooued and moreouer the Deitie is not sene but is inuisible as appeareth To God onely inuisible c. and He dwelleth in the inaccessible lighte 1. Tim. 1. 1. Tim. 6. whiche no man seeth nor may see c. Therfore the manhead and naturall body was assumpt or did ascend That thirdly it was in a circumscript body appeareth manifestly in this First y t his ascension and bodily departing caused them to loke vp
And secondly that he was lift vp that is to witte from beneath or from a lowe And thirdly that a cloud receaued him Where as no cloud nor cloudes can receiue or embrace the Deitie c. I am â—aine to leaue out other euident Argumentes for the same purpose least I shoulde be ouer prolixe and tedious It doeth there also further followe in like forme how the Aungels made aunswere to the Disciples saying Yee menne of Galile why stande yee gasing into heauen Thys Iesus which is taken vppe from you into heauen shall so come agayne as you haue seene him going vppe into heauen Here we see againe that Iesus is assumpte or taken away into heauen And then it must be from oute of the worlde Iohn 16. accordinge to that we read Iohn 16. I went foorth from the father I came into the worlde I leaue the worlde againe and I go vnto the Father That is not els but as hee came from the father of heauen into thys worlde in that he was incarnate made man for hys Godhead was neuer absent either from heauen or yet from earth euen so shoulde his manhoode leaue the worlde againe to go to heauen Moreouer in that it is sayde So shall he come is plainly testified that hee is away and nowe corporally absent Finally it is shewed further after what maner he shal come againe by these woordes Euen as you haue seene hym going vp into heauen Which is not els but as you did visibly see him ascend or go away to heaueÌ„ a cloud embrasing him and taking him from among you euen so shal you visibly see hym to come againe in the cloudes as wee reade Math. 26. Math. 26. Math. 24. You shall see the sonne of man to come in the clouds of heauen And againe Math. 24. And they shall see the sonne of man Such other textes haue we full many declaring my sentence to be Catholicke and true Of which I heere shall brieflye note some places and passe ouer them knowing that a litle rehearsall is sufficient to youre noble wisedom The places be Marke 16. Luke 24. Iohn 13.14.16 and 17. Rom. 8. Ephes. 1. and 2. and 2. Cor. 6. Hebr. 8.9.10 and 12. and 1. Thess. 4. and 1. Pet. 2. which all do testifie that Christ hath bodily forsaken the world departed from it vnto hys father ascended into heauen sitting still vppon the ryghte hand of the father aboue all dominion power and principalitie where he is present aduocate and intercessor before hys father and that he shall so bodely come againe lyke as he was seene to depart from hence Nothing can better or more clearely testifie and declare what is contained in the Sacrament of Christes holy body and bloud then do the words of Scripture The Gospell of Marke is as an abridgement of Mathew wherby it was institute Marke doth agree wyth Mathewe so that in a maner he reciteth his very wordes And no maruaile it is For as the Doctours doe say the Gospell of Marke is a very Epytome or abridgement of Mathew I shall therefore write the relations of them touching the institution of this sacrament together The relation or testimonie of Mathewe is this As they were eating Iesus tooke bread and when hee had geuen thankes he brake and gaue to hys disciples and sayde Take eate this is my body And taking the cup and geuing thankes hee gaue it to them Math. 2â— saying drinke yee all of this for this is my bloud of the new TestameÌ„t which is shed for manye for the remission of sinnes And I say vnto you I will not drinke hencefoorth of this fruite of the vine vntill that day that I drinke it new with you in the kingdome of my father The testimonie or relation of Marke is this And as they did eate Iesus tooke the breade Mark 14. and when hee hadde geuen thankes he brake it and gaue it to them and sayde Take eate thys is my body And hee tooke the cuppe and when hee hadde geuen thankes he gaue it to them and they all dranke of it and hee sayd vnto them This is my bloud of the new Testament which is shed for many Verely I say vnto you I wil drinke no more of the fruit of the vine vnto that day that I drinke it newe in the kingdome of God Luke being the companion of Paule as appeareth in the Actes 2. Tim. 4â— and 2. Timothie 4. doth so next agree with him in making relation of thys Supper and holy institution of the Sacrament Hys relation or reporte is thys When he had taken breade and geuen thankes hee brake it and gaue to them saying This is my bodye which is geuen for you doe thys in remembraunce of me Likewise also after Supper Luke 22. he tooke the cuppe saying This cuppe is the newe Testament in my bloude which is shedde for you Paules testimonie doeth followe nexte agreeablye to Luke it is thus For I haue receiued of the Lorde that which I also haue deliuered to you 1. Cor. 11. That oure Lorde Iesus Christe in the same night wherein he was betraied tooke breade and when hee had geuen thankes he brake it and said Take eate this is my body which is broken for you this doe ye in the remembraunce of mee After the same maner also he tooke the cup when he had supped saying This cuppe is the newe Testament in my bloude thys doe as oft as yee drinke it in the remembraunce of me for as often as ye shall eate this breade and drinke this cuppe ye shall shewe the Lordes death till he come By these testimonies shall I declare my sentence to your grace whiche I conceyue of the holy Sacrament of Christes blessed body and bloude and in all poyntes of difficultie shall I annexe the very interpretation of the olde holy Doctours and Fathers to shew that I doe not grounde any thing vpon my self Thereafter shall I adde certaine arguments whiche I truste shall clearely prooue and iustifie my sentence to be true Catholike and according both with God and his lawes and also with the minde of holy Doctours My sentence is this that Christ ascended into heauen and so hath forsaken the worlde and there shall abide sitting on the right hande of hys Father wythout returning hether againe vntill the generall dome at what time hee shall come from thence to iudge the dead and liuing This all do I beleue done in his natural body which he tooke of the blessed virgine Marie hys mother in the which he also suffered passion for our safetie redemption vpon a crosse which died for vs was buried in which he also dyd arise againe to life immortall That Christe is thus ascended in his manhode and natural body so assumpt into heauen we may soone proue for as much as the godhead of him is neuer out of heaueÌ„ but euer replenishing both heauen and earth and al that is besides being
infinite and interminable or vncircumscriptible so that it neither caÌ„ properly eyther ascende or descend being without all alterations and vnmutable or vnmooueable So that now his naturall body being assumpt from among vs Act. 3. and departed out of the worlde the same can no more returne from thence vnto the ende of the worlde For as Peter witnesseth Act. 3. Whome the heauen must contayne vntill the time that all things be restored which God had spoken by the mouthe of all his holy Prophetes since the worlde began And the same doth y e Article of our Creede teach vs which is From thence .i. from heaueÌ„ he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead 1. Tim. 6. Which time Paule calleth the appearing of oure Lord Iesus Christ. 1. Timoth. 6. Seeing then thys naturall body of our Sauiour that was borne of hys mother Marie being a Uirgine is all whole assumpt into heaueÌ„ and departed out of this world and so as sayth S. Peter He must remaine in heauen vntil the ende of the worlde which he calleth the time when all thynges must be restored This I say seene and beleeued according to our Creede and the Scriptures I caÌ„ not perceiue how the naturall body of hym can contrariwise be in the world and so in the Sacrament And yet notwithstanding is this true that the holy Sacrament is Christes body bloude as after shall be declared Doctors affirming the same But firste for the establishing of my former purpose that the naturall bodye of our Sauiour is so absent from thys worlde Testimonies out of the doctors and ascended to heauen that it can be here no more present vnto the generall dome I wold beseech your grace to consider the minde and sentence of olde holy Doctours in thys purpose or matter how agreably they testifie wyth that is tofore shewed Amongest whom we haue first S. Augustine wryting thus to Dardanus Proinde quod ad verbum attinet Creator est Christus Omnia enim per ipsum facta sunt Quod verò ad hominem c. Therefore as concerning the woorde Christe is the Creator all things are made by hym but as touching man August ad Dardanum Christe is a creature made of the seede of Dauid accordiâ—g to the flesh and ordained accordinge to the similitude oâ—â—enne Also because man consisteth of two thinges the soule and the flesh in that hee had a soule hee was pensiue and sorrowfull vnto death in that he had flesh he suffered death Neyther when wee call the sonne of God Christ wee do separate hys manhoode nor when we cal the same Christ the sonne of manne we doe separate his Godhead from him In that he was manne he was conuersaunt vppon the earth and not in heauen where hee nowe is when hee sayde no man ascendeth vp into heauen but he whych descended from heauen the sonne of manne whyche is in heauen Although in that respect that he was the sonne of God he was in heauen and in that he was the sonne of man he was yet in the earth and as yet was not ascended into heaueÌ„ Likewise in that respecte that he is the sonne of God he is the Lord of glory and in that he is the sonne of man he was crucified And yet notwythstanding the Apostle sayth And if they had knowen the Lord of glory they woulde neuer haue crucified him And by this both the sonne of man was in heauen and the sonne of God in that hee was man was crucified vppon earth Therefore as he might well be called the Lorde of glory being crucified when as yet that suffering did onely pertaine vnto the flesh so it might well be sayde Thys day thou shalt be with mee in Paradise when according to the humilitie of hys manhoode in his flesh hee lay in graue and according to his soule hee was in the bottome of hell that same day According to his diuine immutabilitie hee neuer departed from Paradise because he by his Godhead is alwaies euery wher Doubt you not therefore that there is Christ Iesus accordinge to hys manhoode from whence he shall come Remember it well kepe faithfully thy Christian confession for he rose from the dead he ascended into heauen he sitteth at the right hand of the father neyther will hee come from any other place then from thence to iudge the quicke and the deade And he shall come as the voice of the Angell beareth witnesse as he was seene to goe into heauen that is to say in the selfe same forme and substance of flâ—sh wherunto vndoubtedly hee gaue immortalitie but hee did not take away the nature therof According to this fourme of hys flesh he is not to be thought to be euery where And we must take heed that we doe not so affirme the diuinitie of his manhode that we therby take away the truthe of his body For it is not a good consequente that that thinge whych is in God shoulde so be in euerye place as God For the Scripture sayeth very truely of vs that in hym wee liue mooue and haue our being and yet notwythstanding wee are not in euery place as he is but * He meaneth Christ. that man is otherwise in God because that God is otherwise in man by a certayne proper and singular maner of being Act. 7. for God and man is one person and onely Iesus Christ is both In that he is God he is in euery place but in that he is man he is in heauen By whych wordes of holy Augustine your grace may euidently see that hee testifieth and teacheth the blessed bodye or flesh of Christ to be no where else then in Heauen For to it being assumpt or ascended into heauen God as hee sayeth hath geuen immortalitie but not taken awaye nature So that by the nature of that holy fleshe or bodye Christes body occupieth one place it must occupie one place Wherefore it followeth According to thys fourme that is to witte of hys fleshe Christe is not to be thought to be in euery place For if Christ should in hys humanitie be euery where diffused or spreade abroade so shoulde hys bodely nature or naturall bodye bee taken from hym And therefore hee sayeth For wee muste beware that we doe not so affirme the diuinitie of manne that we do take away the humanitie of his bodie But in that hee is God so is hee euery where according to my woordes before wrytten and in that he is manne so is he in heauen And therfore it is sayde For God and man is one person and onely Iesus Christ is both Hee in that he is euery where is God but in that hee is man he is in heauen And yet do we read agreeable to the same matter more largely in the same Epistle by these woordes Christum Dominum nostrum vnigenitum Dei filium equalem patri eundemque hominis filium quo maior est pater vt vbique totum praesentem esse
non dubites tanquam Deum in eodem templo Dei esse tanquam inhabitantem Deum in loco aliquo coeli propter veri corporis modum Thou shalt not doubt Christ our Lorde the onely sonne of God equall with his father and the same being the sonne of man whereby the father is greater is presente euery where as God and is in one and the â—ame Temple of God as God and also in some place of heauen as concerning the true shape of hys body Thus finde we clearely that for the measure of his very bodye he must be in one place and that in heauen as concerning hys manhode and yet euery where present in that he is the eternall sonne of God equall to his father Like testimonie doeth he geue in the 30. Treatise that he maketh vpon the Euangelie of Iohn These be his woordes there written Donec saeculum finiatur sursum est Dominus sed etiam hic est veritas Domini c. Vntill the worlde be at an ende the Lord is aboue but heere is the truth of the Lorde also for the body of our Lorde in which hee rose must be in one place August in Ioan. tract 30. but hys trueth is abroad in euery place The first parcell that is vntill the worldes ende is so put that it may ioyne to the sentence going before or else to these woordes following The Lorde is aboue c. And so shoulde it well accorde to my sentence before shewed whyche is the Lorde is so bodely ascended that in hys naturall body he cannot againe retourne from heauen vntill the generall dome But howsoeuer the sayde clause or parcel be applied it shall not greatly skill for my sentence notwythstaÌ„ding remaineth full stedfast In somuch as the scripture doth meÌ„tion but of two Aduents or commings of Christe of which the first is performed in his blessed incarnation The reall presence against the article of our Creede and the second is y e comming at the general dome And furthermore in this Article of our Creede From thence shall hee come to iudge the quicke and the dead is not onely shewed wherfore hee shall come againe but also when he shall come agayne so that in the meane while as y e other Article of our Crede witnesseth He sitteth at the right hande of God his father that is not els to say theÌ„ he remaineth in glory with the father Furthermore euen as I haue before rehearsed the foresaid authority of Augustine so haue I read it in his Quinquagenes vpon a Psalme of whiche I can not now precisely note or name the number And the same words doth he also write in the Epistle to S. Hierome So y t we may know he had good liking in it that he so commonly doth vse it as his vsuall prouerbe or by word The body of Christ caÌ„ be but in one place at once In the same is also testified that his blessed body can be but in one place so that it being now according to the scripture and article of our beliefe or Creede in heauen it caÌ„ not be in earth and much les can it be in so vnnumerable places of the earth as we may perceiue that the Sacrament is Thus although the body of our Sauior must be in one place as he writeth agreably to y e saying of Peter Whome the heauens muste receiue vntill the time of the restitution of all thing Yet as the wordes following make mention Veritas autem eius vbique diffusa est But his veritie is scattered euerie where This verity of Christ or of his body The veritie of Christ. The vertu of the sacrament I do take to be that he in other places doth call Virtus Sacramenti The vertue of the Sacrament As in the 25. treatise vpon Iohn we finde thus written Aliud est Sacramentum aliud virtus Sacramenti The Sacrament is one thing the vertue of the Sacrament is an other thing And againe Si quis manducauerit ex ipso non moritur sed qui pertinet ad virtuteÌ„ sacrameÌ„ti noÌ„ qui pertinet ad visibile sacrameÌ„tuÌ„ c. If any maÌ„ eat of him he dieth not but he meaneth of him which doth apertain to the vertue of the sacrameÌ„t not of him which perteineth to the visible sacrameÌ„t And to declare what is the vertue of the sacrameÌ„t y t I couÌ„t to be y e truth of the lord or of his body he saith Qui maÌ„ducat intê° noÌ„ foris qui manducat in corde non qui premit dente He which eateth inwardly in spirit not outwardly he that eateth in hart and not he which chaweth with teeth So that finally this truth of the Lord or his body which is dispersed euery where abroade The veritye of the Lord or of his body expounded is the spirituall profite fruite and comforte that is opened to bee receiued euery where of all men by faith in the veritie of the Lord that is to witte in the very and true promise or Testament made to vs in the Lordes body that was crucified and suffered death for vs and arose againe ascending immortall into heauen where he sitteth that is abideth on the right hand of his father from thence not to returne vntill the generall dome or iudgement This bodily absence of our Sauiour is likewise clearely shewed in the 50. treatise that hee maketh vpon Iohn where he doth expound this text Ye haue the poore alwayes with you August in Ioâ— tract 50. but you shall not alwayes haue mee with you to my purpose that thereby I count and holde mine opinion to be rather Catholicke then theirs that hold the contrary Finally the same doth he confirme in his Sermons of the seconde and thirde Feries of Gaster and in so many places besides forth as here can not be recited the number of them is so passing great With him consenteth full plainely Fulgentius in hys second booke Fulgentius ad TrasimuÌ„dum· lib. 2. to Trasimundus writing in this wise Vnus idemque homo localis ex homine qui est Deus immensus ex patre Vnus idemque secundum humanam substantiam absens coelo cum esset in terra c. One and the same man being locall in that he is man which is God almighty of the Father One and the same according to humane substance being absent from heauen when he was in the earth and leauing the earth when he ascended vp into heauen But according to his diuine and almighty substance neyther departing from heauen when hee descended from heauen neyther leauing the earth when hee ascended into heauen The which may well be knowne by the vndoubtfull sayeng of our Lord hymselfe which that he might the better shewe his humanitie occupyeng a place sayd vnto hys Disciples I ascend vp vnto my father and your father vnto my God and your God Also when he had sayde of Lazarus Lazarus is dead he adioyned sayeng And I am glad
beyng fast bound to a stake and Furse set on fire round about him was so scorâ—hed that he was as blacke as soote one Doctour Redyng there staÌ„ding before him with Doctour Heyre and Doct. Springwell hauyng a long white wande in his hand did knocke him vpon the right shoulder and sayd Peke recant and beleue that the Sacrament of the aultar is the very body of Christ fleshe bloud and bone after that the Priest hath spoken the words of Consecration ouer it and heere haue I in my hande to absolue thee for thy misbeliefe that hath ben in thee hauing a scrole of paper in his hande When he had spoken these wordes Peke answeared and sayde I defie it and thee also with a great violence he spit from him very bloud whiche came by reason y t his vaynes brake in his body for extreame anguishe And when the sayde Peke had so spoken then D. Reding sayd To as many as shall cast a sticke to the burning of this heretique Forty dayes of parâ—on proclaymed for casting sticks into Pekes fyer is graunted fortye dayes of pardon by my Lord Byshop of Norwich Then Barne Curson Sir Iohn Audley Knight with many others of estimation being there present did rise from their seates and wyth their swords did cut downe boughes and throw them into the fire and so did all the multitude of the people Witnes Iohn Ramsey and others who did see this acte In the yeare last before this whiche was of the Lorde 1537. it was declared how Pope Paul the third indicted a general Councel to be holden at Mantua Of this CouÌ„cell of Mantua reade before 1084. Whereunto the king of England among other Princes being called refused either to come or to sende at the Popes call and for defence of himselfe directed out a publique Apologie or Protestation rendring iust and sufficient matter why neyther he would nor was bound to obey the Popes commandement Which Protestation is before to be read page 1084. This Councell appointed to begin the 23. daye of Maye the yeare aforesayde was then stopped by the Duke of Mantua pretending that hee woulde suffer no Councell there vnlesse the Pope would fortifie the Citie with a sufficient armye c. For whiche cause the Pope proroged the sayd Councell to be celebrate in the moneth of Nouember folowing appointing at y e first no certaine place At length named and determined the citie of Uincence lyeng within the dominion of the Uenetians to be the place for the Councell Whereunto when the King the yeare next folowing which is this present yeare of the Lorde 1538. was requested by the Emperour and other states to resort eyther hymselfe or to sende he agayne refusing as hee dyd before sendeth this Protestation in waye of defence and aunsweare for hymselfe to the Emperour and other Christen princes the copie and effect whereof heere vnder foloweth and is this Henry the eight by the grace of God King of Englande and Fraunce c. saluteth the Emperour Christian princes and all true Christen men desiring peace and concord amongst them WHereas not long sithens a booke came forth in our and al our Counsailes names Anno. 1538. which coÌ„teined many causes why we refused the Councell then by the Byshop of Romes vsurped power first indicted at Mantua The kings letter to the Emperor to be kept the xxiij day of May after proroged to Nouember no place appoynted where it should be kept and whereas the same booke doth sufficiently proue that our cause could take no hurt Of thiâ— book 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 neither with any thing done or decreed in such a company of addict men to one sect nor in any other Councell called by his vsurped power we thinke it nothing necessarie so oft to make newe protestations The Poâ—â— doth but mocke the world with his 〈◊〉 Councelâ—â— as the Bishop of Rome and his Courts by suttletie and craft do inuent wayes to mocke the world by newe pretensed generall Councels Yet notwithstanding because that some things haue now occurred either vpon occasion geuen vs by change of the place or else through other consideratioÌ„s which now being knowne to the worlde may do muche good we thought we should do but euen as that loue enforceth vs which we owe vnto Christes fayth and religion to adde this Epistle And yet we protest Generall Councells are to be wished so they might be free vniuersally 〈◊〉 all partes that we neyther put forthe that booke neither yet wee woulde this Epistle to be set afore it that thereby we should seeme lesse to desire a generall Councell then any other Prince or Potentate but rather to be more desirous of it so it were free for all partes and vniuersall And further wee desire all good Princes Potentates and people to esteeme and thinke that no Prince would more willingly be presente at such a Councell then we suche a one we meane as we speake of in our protestation made concerning the Councell of Mantua Truely as our forefathers inuented nothyng more holyer then generall Councels vsed as they ought to be so there is almost nothing that may do more hurt to y e Christian coÌ„mon wealth to y e faith to our religion Nothing more petrâ—cious to the Church then general Councels if they be abused then general CouÌ„cels if they be abused to lucre to gaines to y e establishment of errours They be called general and euen by their name do admonish vs that all Christen meÌ„ which do dissent in any opinion may in theÌ„ openly frankly without feare of punishment or displeasure say their mind For seeing suche thyngs as are decreed in generall Councels touche equally all men that geue assent thereunto it is meete that euery man may boldly say there that hee thinketh And verily we suppose that it ought not to be called a generall Councell where alonely those men are heard which are determined for euer in all pointes to defend the Popish parte and to arme themselues to fight in the Byshop of Romes quarrell though it were against God and his Scriptures It is no generall Councell neyther it ought to be called generall where the same men be onely Aduocates and aduersaries the same accused and iudges Thâ— Popes Councels are no generall Councells The Pope in his CouÌ„cels is the party accused and also the iudge No it is against the lawe of nature either that we shoulde condescend to so vnreasonable a law against our selues eyther that we should suffer our selues to be lefte without all defence and beeing oppressed with greatest iniuries to haue no refuge to succour our selues at The Byshop of Rome and his be our great enemies as wee and all the world may well perceyue by his doings He desireth nothing more then our hurt and the destruction of our Realme Do not we then violate the iudgement of nature if we geue him power and authoritie to be our Iudge Agaynst all reason that
consecration of the Priest remaine onely a Sacrament and are not the very selfe body and bloude of oure Lorde Iesu Christ neither canne be handled or broken wyth the priestes handes or chewed with the teethe of the faithfull otherwise then onely by maner of a Sacrament Consenting now to the holy and Apostolicall Church of Rome The effecte of Berengarius recantation he professed wyth mouth and heart to holde the same faith touching the Sacraments of the Lordes masse which the Lorde Pope Nicholas with his Synode heere present doth holde and commaundeth to be holden by hys Euangelicall and Aposticall authoritie that is that the bread and wine vpon the Altar after consecration are not only a Sacramēt but also are the very true and selfe body and bloud of our Lorde Iesu Christ and are sensibly felt and broken with handes and chewed with teethe swearing by the holy Euangelistes that whosoeuer shall holde or say to the contrary he shal holde them perpetually accursed and if he himselfe shall hereafter presume to preach or teach against the same he shall be content to abide the seueritie and rigour of the Canons c. This cowardly recantation of Berengarius as it offended a great number of the godly sorte so it gaue to the cōtrary part no litle triumph wherby euer since they haue taken the greater courage to tread downe the truth It happened shortlye after this that Hildebrande the Popes graunde Captaine in the behalfe of hys Mayster Pope Nicolas went in warfare against the Normandes Which warre being finished shortly after he set vppon a new viage to fight for Pope Alexander against Cadolus which victory being also atchieued it was not long but he put the new Pope Alexander beside the cushion and was made Pope himselfe so that during the busie stirre of these warres the Popes holinesse had no laisure to attende the debating of this controuersie of the Sacrament Concilium Romanum 3. At length when al was quieted and Pope Hildebrand now was where he woulde be hys restlesse brayne coulde not be vnoccupied but eftsoone summoneth a new Councell at Rome in the Church of Laterane to reuiue agayne the olde disceptation of Berengarius about the yeare as some holde 1079. Thus Berengarius beyng toste by these Monkes and Phariseis was so confounded and bayted on euery side that partly for worldly feare straining him on the one side partly for shame and griefe of conscience that he had nowe twise renied the truth on the other side that the man as is of hym reported after these suche turbulent tragedies forsaking his goods his studies learning and former state of life became a labourer and wrought wyth hys handes for liuing all the residue of his life The opinion which Berengarius sustained touchyng the Sacrament as by his owne wordes in Lancfranckes booke may appeare was thys The true opiniō and iudgement of Berengarius of the sacramēt Ex lib. Lancfranci Archiepisc contra Bereng The sacrifice of the Churche consisteth of two things The one visible the other inuisible that is of the Sacrament and of the thing or matter of the Sacrament Which thing which is to meane the body of Christe if it were here present before our eyes it were a thing visible to be sene but being lift vp into heauen and sitting on the right hand of his father to the time of restoring of all thing as S. Peter sayeth it can not be called downe from thence For the person of Christ consisteth of God and man the Sacrament of the Lords table consisteth of bread and wine which being consecrate are not chaunged but remaine in their substances hauing a certaine resemblance or similitude of those things wherof they be sacraments c. Ex Lib. Lancfranci By these wordes of Berengarius doctrine all indifferent readers may see iudge that he affirmed nothing but that was agreable to the holy scripture beleuing wyth S. Austen and all other auncient elders of the Churche that in the holy supper all faithful beleuers be refreshed spiritually with the body bloud of the Lord vnto euerlasting life The doctrine of Berengarius falsely sclaundered Wherefore most impudently they doe misreporte hym as they doe many other besides whych falsely lay to hys charge as though his teaching should be that in the sacred supper of the Lord nothing els were receiued of y e faithful besides onely y e bare signes which is the bread the wine And nowe that you haue seene the doctrine of Berengarius let vs also take a vewe of the contrary teaching of Lanfrancus and his fellowes conferring and comparyng together the institution of the one side with the institution of the other to marke and cōsider whych of them soundeth nearer to the truth of the scriptures The wordes of Lanfrancke be these I beleue the earthly substances which vpon the Lordes table are diuinely sanctified through the ministration of the Priest to be conuerted vnspeakeably incomprehensibly and miraculously by the operation of Gods mightye power into the essence of the Lordes body The grosse opinion of Lancfrancus and the Papistes concerning the Sacrament the outward formes only of the things themselues and certaine qualities reserued and that for two respectes The one least the sight of the rawe and bloudy flesh might otherwyse make men to abhorre from eating thereof for that they whiche beleeue the thinge they see not might haue the greater merite for their beliefe The conuersion of which earthly substances into the essence of the Lordes body notwithstanding yet is the selfe same body of the Lorde in heauen and there hathe hys essentiall being at the right hande of hys father immortall inuiolate perfect vndeminished and vncorrupted so that truely it may be affirmed the selfe same body both to be receiued of vs and yet not the selfe same The impious grosse opinion of Guimundus of transubstantiation The self same I meane as touching the essence propertie and vertue of his true nature and yet not the selfe same as touching the formes of breade and wine and other outwarde qualities incurring to our outwarde senses c. And thus haue ye the confession of Lancfranke Archb. of Cant. From thys confession of Lancfranke the opinion and assertion also of Guimundus Archb. of Auersane doth nothing differ in grosenesse and impietie but rather passeth the same thus affirming and defending That the bodye of Christ is pressed and torne with teethe euen like as it was felt and touched with the handes of Thomas And moreouer the sayde Guimundus if his booke be not rather counterfaited at Louaine in the same place answearing to an obiection put out that it is not lawfull for Christe to be torne in pieces with teethe doubteth not to pronounce that whether we take tearing for hard bitinge or soft biting it is not repugnant nor disagreeing but that by the will of God agreeing therunto the body of Christ may be touched with handes bitten
as theyr hed and superior and in that he doth obey them taketh vpon him the office or ministery committed vnto him he confesseth thereby that he hath a societie and fellowship w t them but no rule nor impery ouer them as he writeth in his epistle Peter hath 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 apostles 〈◊〉 no rule 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—stles But if none of these examples were euident or manifest the onely epistle to the Galathians were sufficieÌ„t to put vs out of all doubt where as S. Paule almost thoroughout two whole chapters doth nothing els but declare and affirme himselfe to be equall vnto Peter in the honour or dignitie of the Apostleship For first of all he reherseth how he went vp to Ierusalem vnto Peter not to the intent to professe any homage and subiection vnto him but onely to witnesse with a common consent and agreement vnto all men the doctrine which they taught that Peter did require no such things at his hand but gaue vnto him the right side or vpper hand of the fellowship that they might iointly together labour in the vineyard of the Lord. 〈◊〉 equal 〈◊〉 Peter Moreouer that he had no lesse fauour and grace amongst the Gentils then Peter had amongst the Iewes and finally when as Peter did not faithfully execute hys office and ministerie he was by him rebuked Peter became obedient vnto his correction All these things do euidently proue that there was equalitie betweene Paule and Peter and also that Peter had no more power ouer the residue of the Apostles then he had ouer Paule The which thing S. Paule euen of purpose doth intreat of lest that any man should preferre Peter or Iohn before hym in the office of Apostleship which were but his companions not Lordes ouer one a other WherupoÌ„ theâ—â— places of scripture work this effect y t I cannot acknowledge Peter to be superior or hed ouer other Apostles neyther y e Pope over other bishops But I acknowledge confesse Christ to be the only head of the church the foundation and high priest therof the which with one only oblation hath made perfect for euermore all those which are sanctified Christ the onely â—ead of the Church And I boldly doe affirme and say with S. Gregory that whosoeuer calleth himselfe or desireth to be named or called the head or vniuersal priest or bishop in that his pride he is the forerider or predecessor of Antichrist for so much as thorough his pride he doth exalt himselfe aboue all others Furthermore where as they alledge out of the olde law the high priesthood and the supreme iudgemeÌ„t which God did institute and ordaine at Ierusalem I aunswer therunto that Christ was that high bishop Vniuersall Byshop spoken agaynst by Gregory vnto whome the right and title of priesthood is now transported and referred Neither is there any man so impudent which will take vpon hym to succeed in the place or degree of hys honour For so much as this priesthood doth not consist only in learnyng but in the propitiation and mercy of God The highe priesthood in the olde lawe 〈◊〉 not proue Peter or the Popes supremacye which Christ hath fulfilled by his death and in the intercession by the which he doth nâ—w intreat for vs vnto hys father Whereas also they do alledge out of the 16. chapter of Mathew thou art Peter and vpon this rocke c. If they do thinke that this was perticularly spoken vnto Peter S. Cyprian and S. Augustine shall sufficiently aunswere them that Christ did it not for this purpose to preferre one man aboue all the residue but that thereby he might commend and set forth the vnitie of the church for so â—ayth S. Cyprian in the person of one man The place of Mathew thou aâ—te Peter and vpon this rocke Math. 16. expounded God gaue vnto him al the kayes that he might therby signify the vnity of theÌ„ all For euen as Peter was euen the very same were all the residue beyng endued with like fellowship of honour and dignity But it was conuenient that it should take his originall of one that the church of God might be manifested to be one only Saint Augustines wordes are these Cypriane if the mistery of the church were not in Peter the Lorde would not haue sayde vnto hym I wyll geue vnto thee y e kaies of the kingdome of heauen If this were spoken vnto Peter the church hath them not If the Church haue them Then Peter when he receyued the kayes did figurate the whole church Agayne when as they were all demaunded and asked only Peter answered Thou art Christ. Then was it sayd vnto him I will geue vnto thee the kaies as though that he alone had receyued the power of bindyng and loosing for like as he alone spake that for them all Augustine so he as it were bearing the person of that vnity receiued the same with them all Therfore one for them all because he is vnited vnto them all Another argument they doe gather vppon the wordes which Christ spake vnto Peter Thou art Peter and vppon this rocke will I builde my church The which wordes are not found to be spoken vnto any other of the apostles The which argument shal easily be dissolued if we did vnderstand know why Christ did geue Peter that name which otherwise was called Simon In the first chapter of Iohn Christ speaketh thus vnto hym Thou shalt be called Cephas the which by interpretation signifieth Peter in that point hauing respect vnto the constant confession of Christ which he had made lyke as God changed the name of Abraham who at the first was called Abram because he should be a father of many nations then euen as Abraham took his name of y e multitude which should come forth of his seede so likewyse Peter tooke his name of the constaunt confession of Christ which in deed is the true rocke wherupon y e church is builded and not Peter himselfe No otherwise then Abraham which was not the multitude it selfe whereof he tooke his name Besides this the church should be stayed or builded vpon ouer weak a foundation if it should haue Peter for the ground or foundation thereof who beyng amased and ouercome with the words of a little wench did so constantly deny Christ. Nowe therfore I thinke there is no man but that doth vnderstand how these Romishe builders do wrest the scriptures hether and thether like vnto the rule or squire do apply them accordyng to their wils to what end and vse they theÌ„selues thinke good Furthermore in that they doe alledge out of the xx chapiter of Iohn feede my sheepe it is ouer childish and argument for to sheepe is not to beare rule and dominion ouer the whole Church besides all this as Peter had receiued coÌ„maundement of the Lord An other obiection papisticall resolued so doth he exhort all other Bishops to feed their flocke in
man shall neuer sleepe but euer shall liue an immortall life The which life from day to day is renued in grace and augmeÌ„ted The faithfull soule shall neuer sleepe nor yet shal euer perish or haue an ende but euer immortall shall liue with Christ. To the which life all that beleue in him shal come and rest in eternall glory Amen When the Bishoppes wyth their complices had accused this innocent man in manner and fourme aforesayde incoÌ„tinently they condeÌ„ned him to be burnt as an heretik not hauing respect to hys godly answers and true reasons which he alleaged nor yet to their owne consciences thinking verelye that they shoulde doe to God good sacrifice conformable to the sayings of S. Iohn Iohn 16. They shal excommunicate you yea and the time shal come that he which killeth you shall thinke that he hath done to God good seruice The prayer of maister George O Immortall God how long shalt thou suffer the woodnes great crudelitie of the vngodly to exercise theyr fury vpon thy seruaunts which doe further thy woorde in this worlde The prayer of M. George Wyseharte for the congregatioÌ„ of God seeing they desire to be contrary y t is to choke and destroy thy true doctrine veritie by the whych thou hast shewed thy selfe vnto the world which was all drowned in blindnesse and misknowledge of thy name O Lord wee knowe surelye that thy true seruauntes must needes suffer for thy names sake persecution affliction and troubles in this present life whiche is but a shadowe as thou haste shewed to vs by thy Prophetes and Apostles But yet we desire thee hartily that thou conserue defende and helpe thy congregation which thou haste chosen before the beginning of the worlde and geue them thy grace to heare thy word and to be thy true seruaunts in thys present life Then by by they caused the common people to voide away whose desire was alwayes to heare that innocente man to speake Then the sonnes of darkenesse pronounced their sentence definitiue not hauing respecte to the iudgement of God When all this was done and sayde the Cardinall caused his warders to passe againe wyth the meeke Lambe into the Castle vntill suche time as the fire was made ready When he was come into the Castle then there came two Gray feendes frier Scot and his mate sayinge Sir yee must make your confession vnto vs. He aunswered and said I wil make no confession vnto you Go fetch me yoÌ„der man that preached this day and I will make my confession vnto him Then they sent for the Suppriour of the Abbey who came to him withall diligence But what he sayd in thys confession I can not shewe When the fire was made readie and the gallowes at the West part of the Castle neare to the Priorie the Lorde Cardinall dreading that master George should haue bene taken away by his friendes commaunded to bende all the Ordinance of the Castle right against that parte and commaunded al his gunners to be ready and stand beside their gunnes vnto such time as he were burned All this beyng done they bounde Maister Georges handes behinde hys backe and ledde hym foorth wyth their souldiors from the Castle to the place of their wicked execution As hee came forth of the Castle gate there met him certaine beggers asking his almes for Gods sake To whome he answered I want my handes wherwith I should geue you almes but the mercifull Lorde of his benignitie and aboundaunce of grace that feedeth all men vouchsafe to geue you necessaries both vnto your bodies and soules M. Wisehart prayeth for the relief of the poore Then afterwarde met him two false fiendes I shoulde say Fryers sayinge Master George pray to our Lady that she may be mediatrix for you to her sonne To whome he answeared meekely Cease tempt me not my brethren After thys hee was lead to the fire with a roape about his necke M. Wysehart aunswereth the Fryers tempting him and a chayne of yron about his middle When that he came to the fire he sate downe vpon hys knees and rose againe and thrise he sayd these woordes O thou Sauiour of the worlde haue mercy on mee Father of heauen I commend my spirit into thy holy hands When he had made this prayer he turned him to the people and sayde these wordes The wordes and exhortation of M. Wysehart at his death to the people I beseeche you Christian brethren and sisters that yee be not offended in the woorde of God for the affliction and torments whych ye see alreadye prepared for mee But I exhorte you that ye loue the worde of God and suffer paciently and wyth a comfortable heart for the woordes sake whych is your vndoubted saluation and euerlasting comforte Moreouer I pray you shewe my brethren and sisters whych haue hearde me ofte before that they cease not nor leaue of the worde of God which I taught vnto them after the grace geueÌ„ vnto me for no persecutioÌ„s or troubles in this world which lasteth not and shew vnto them that my doctrine was no wiues fables after the constitutions made by men And if I had taught mens doctrine I had gotten greate thankes by men But for the woordes sake and true Euangel which was geuen to me by the grace of God I suffer thys day by men not sorowfully The coâ—â—stant paâ—â—â—ence of 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 but with a glad heart and minde For this cause I was sent that I shoulde suffer this fire for Christes sake Consider and beholde my visage yee shall not see mee chaunge my colour Thys grim fire I feare not And so I pray you for to doe if that any persecution come vnto you for the wordes sake not to feare them that slay the bodye and afterwarde haue no power to slay the soule Some haue sayde of me that I taught that the soule of man should sleepe vntil y e last day But I know surely my faith is such that my soule shall suppe w t my sauiour Christe this night ere it be 6. houres for whom I suffer this Then he praied for them which accused hym saying M. Geoâ—â—â— Wyseharâ—â— prayeth hi◠〈◊〉 forgeâ— them I beseeche thee father of heauen to forgeue them that haue of any ignoraunce or els of any euill minde forged any lies vpon me I forgeue them wyth all my heart I beseeche Christ to forgeue them that haue condemned me to death thys day ignorantly And last of all he sayd to the people on thys manner I beseeche you brethren and sisters to exhorte your Prelates to the learning of the woorde of God M. 〈◊〉 Wysehaâ—â— propheâ—â— of the 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—â—dinall 〈◊〉 which 〈…〉 that they at the laste may be ashamed to doe euill and learne to do good And if they will not conuert themselues from their wicked error there shal hastly come vpon them the wrath of God which they shall not eschewe Many faithfull wordes
your Prince and King by almightye God if any wise we coulde aduaunce Gods honour more then we doe we would doe it and see that ye become subiectes to Gods ordinances obeying vs your Prince and learne of them which haue authoritie to teache you whiche haue power to rule you and will execute our iustice if we be prouoked Learne not of them whose fruits be nothing but wilfulnes disobedience obstinacie dissimulation and destruction of the realme For the masse we assure you no small studie nor trauell hath bene spent by al the learned Clergy therein 4. The Masse and to auoyde all contention it is brought euen to the verye vse as Christ left it as the apostles vsed it as holy fathers deliuered it in dede somwhat altred from y t the Popes of Rome for their lucre brought to it And although ye may hear the contrary of some Popish euil men yet our maiestie which for our honour may not be blemished nor stained assureth you that they deceiue you abuse you and blowe these opinions into your heads for to finish their owne purposes And so likewise iudge you of confirmation of children and let them answeare you this one question Thinke they that a child christened Confirmation is damned because it dieth before bishopping They be confirmed at the time of discretion to learne that they professed in the lacke therof by Baptisme taught in age that which they receiued in infancie Baptisme 〈◊〉 without any Bishoping and yet no doubt but they be saued by Baptisme not by confirmation made Christes by Christening and taught howe to continue by Confirmation Wherfore in the whole marke good subiects how our doctrine is founded vpō true learning and theirs vpon shamelesse errors To cōclude beside our gentle maner of information to you what soeuer is contained in our booke either for baptisme sacrament Masse Confirmation and seruice in the church is by our parlament established by the whole clergie agreed yea by the bishops of the realme deuised further by Gods word confirmed And how dare ye trust yea how dare ye geue care without trembling to any singuler person to disallow a Parliament a subiect to perswade against our maiestie a man of his single arrogancie against the determination of the Bishops and all the clergie anye inuented argument against the word of God But nowe you our subiects we resort to a greater matter of your blindnes of your vnkindnes a great vnnaturalnes such an euill that if we thought it had not begon of ignorance and continued by persuasion of certaine traitors amongst you which we thinke few in number but in their doings busie Anno 1549. we coulde not be perswaded but to vse our sword and doe iustice and as we be ordained by God that is to redresse your errors by auengmēt but loue and zeale yet ouercommeth our iust anger but howe long that will be God knoweth in whose hand our hart is and rather for your owne causes being our Christened subiectes we would ye were perswaded then vanquished informed then forced taught then ouerthrowen quietly pacified then rigorously persecuted The rebells require the 6. Articles Ye require to haue the statute of the 6. articles reuiued and knowe ye what ye require or knowe yee what ease ye haue with the losse of them They were lawes made but quickly repented too bloudy they were to be borne of oure people and yet at the first in deede made of some necessitie Oh subiects how are ye trapped by subtile persons we of pitie because they were bloudy tooke them away and you nowe of ignorance will aske them againe You knowe full well that they helped vs to extende rigour and gaue vs cause to draw our sword very often they were as a whetstone to our sworde for your causes we left to vse them And since our mercie mooued vs to wryte our lawes wyth milke equitie how be ye blinded to aske them in bloud But leauing this maner of reasoning and resorting to the truth of our authoritie we let you witte the same hath bene adnulled by our parlament The 6. Articles taken away by Parliament with great reioyce of our subiects and not now to be called by subiectes in question Dare then any of you with the name of a subiecte stand against an acte of parliament a lawe of the whole realme What is our power if lawes shoulde be thus neglected Yea what is your suretie if lawes be not kept Assure you most surely y t we of no earthly thing vnder y e heauē make such a reputation as we doe of this one thyng to haue our lawe obeyed and this cause of God which we haue taken in hande to be thorowly maintained from the which we will neuer remooue a heares breadth A notaple zeale and a princely word of a king nor geue place to any creature liuing much lesse to any subiecte but therein will spende our owne royall person oure crowne treasure realme and all our state whereof we assure you of our highe honour For heerein in deede resteth our honoure heerein standeth our kingdome heerein doe all kinges knowledge vs a king And shall any of you dare breathe or thinke against our honor our kingdome or crowne In the end of thys your request as we be geuen to vnderstand ye would haue them stand in force vntill our full age The kinges age To this we thinke if ye knew what ye spake ye wold neuer haue vttered y e motion nor euer geuen breath to such a thoughte For what thinke you of our kingdome Be we of lesse authoritie for our age Be we not your king nowe as we shal be or shall ye be subiects hereafter and now are ye not Haue not we the right we shal haue If ye woulde suspend and hang our doings in doubt vntill our full age ye must first know as a king we haue no differēce of yeres nor time but as a naturall man and creature of God wee haue youth by his suffrance shall haue age we are your rightful king your liege Lord your king annoynted your king crowned the soueraign king of England not by our age but by Gods ordinance not only when we shal be 21. of yeares A king possesseth his crowne not by yeares but by Gods ordinaunce but when we were of 10. yeares We possesse our crowne not by yeares but by the bloud and discente from our father king Henry the eight You are our subiects because we be your king and rule we will because God hath willed It is as great a fault in vs not to rule as in a subiect not to obey If it be considered they which moue this matter if they durst vtter them selues would deny our kingdome But our good subiects know their prince and will encrease not diminish his honor enlarge not abate hys power knowledge not defer his kingdome to certaine yeares al is one to speake against our crowne
body of Christ in the sacrament is to bee honored Rochester Welbeloued frendes and brethren in our sauior Christ you must vnderstand that this disputatioÌ„ Byshop Ridley replyeth with the other that shal be after this are appointed for to search forth the playne trueth of the holy scriptures in these matters of religion which of a long season haue bene hidden from vs by the false gloses of that greate Antichrist and his Ministers of Rome and now in our dayes must be reueyled to vs Englishe men thorow the great mercy of God principally and secondarily thorow the most gentle clemencye of our naturall soueraigne Lord the kings maiesty whom the liuing Lord long preserue to raigne ouer vs in health wealth godlines to mayntenaunce of Gods holy word and to the exterpation of all blinde gloses of men that goe about to subuert the truth For because therfore that I am one that doth loue the truth and haue professed the same amongst you thâ—â—â—ore I say because of conferring my mind with yours I will here gladlye declare what I thinke in this poynt now in controuersy Not because this worshipfull Doctor hath any need of my healpe in dissoluing of argumentes proposed agaynst him for as me semeth he hath aunswered hitherto very well and clarkly according to the truth of Gods word But now to the purpose I do grauÌ„t vnto you mayster oponent that the old auncient fathers do record and witnesse a certeine honour and adoration to be done vnto Christes body but then they speake not of it in the sacrament but of it in heauen at the right hand of the father as holy Chrisostome sayth honor thou it Christ to be honoured in heauen not in the Sacrament and then eat it but that honor may not be geueÌ„ to the outward signe but to the body of Christ it self in heauen For that body is there onely in a signe vertually by grace in the exhibition of it in spirite effect and fayth to the worthy receiuer of it For we receiue vertually onely Christes body in the sacrament Glin. How theÌ„ if it please your good Lordship doth baptisme differ from this Sacrament For in that we receiue Christ also by grace and vertually Rochester Christ is present after an other sort in baptism then in this sacrament Christ worketh otherwise in Baptisme then the Sacramental bread for in that he purgeth and washeth the infant from all kinde of sinne but here he doth feed spirituallye the receiuer in fayth with all the merites of hys blessed death and passion And yet he is in heauen still really and substancially As for example The kinges Maiesty our Lord and maister is but in one place wheresoeuer that his royall person is abiding for the time and yet hys mighty power and authoritye is euery where in his realmes and dominions So Christes reall person is onely in heauen subauncially placed but his migh is in all thinges created effectually For Christes flesh may be vnderstanded for the power or inward might of his flesh Glin. If it please your fatherhood S. Ambrose and S. Austen do say that before the consecratioÌ„ it is but very bread Obiect and after the consecration it is called the verye bodye of Christ. Madew Indeed it is the very body of Christ sacramentally after the consecration whereas before it is nothing but common bread and yet after that it is the Lordes bread thus must S. Ambrose and S. Austen be vnderstanded ¶ Here the proctours coÌ„manded the Opponent to diuert to the secoÌ„d conclusion but he requested them that they would permit hym as long in this matter as they would in the second and so he still prosecuted the fyrst matter as followeth Glin. THe bread after the consecration doth feed the soule Aunswere Well cauilled lyke a Papiste ergo the substaunce of common breade doth not remayne The argument is good for S Ambrose de sacramentis saith thus After the consecration there is not the thing that nature did forme but that which the blessing doth consecrate And if the benediction of the Prophet Elias did turne the nature of water how much more then doth the benedictioÌ„ of Christ here both God and man Madew That book of S. Ambrose is suspected to be none of his workes Rochester So say all the fathers Glin. I doe maruaile at that for S. Austen in his book of retractions maketh playne that that was his own very worke Rochester He speaketh indeede of such a booke so intituled to S. Ambrose but yet we do lacke the same book indeed Glin. Well let it then passe to other mens iudgementes What then say you to holy S. Ciprian 1200. yeares past Cyprian Who saith that the bread which our Lord gaue to his disciples was not chaunged in forme or quallitie but in very nature and by the almighty word was made fleshe Madew I do aunswere thus that this word fleshe may be taken two wayes either for the substaunce it selfe or els for a natural propertie of a fleshly thing So that Ciprian there did meane of a naturall property and not of fleshlye substance And coÌ„trariwise in the rod of AaroÌ„ where both the substance and also the property was changed Glin. Holy S. Ambrose sayth the body there made by the mighty power of Gods worde Ambrose· is a bodye of the Uyrgyne Mary Rochest That is to say that by the word of God the thing hath a being that it had not before and we doe consecrate the body that we may receiue the grace and power of y e body of Christ in heauen by this sacramentall body Glin. By your pacience my Lorde if it bee a bodye of the Uyrgyne as Saynt Ambrose sayth which we do consecrate as ministers by Gods holy word then must it needes be more then a sacramentall or spirituall bodye yea a very body of Christ in deed yea the same that is still in heauen without all mouing from place to place vnspeakably and farre passing our naturall reason which is in this mistery so captiuate that it cannot conceiue how it is there without a liuely fayth to Gods word But let this passe You do graunt that this breade doth quicken or geue lyfe which if it doe then it is not a naturall bread but a super-substanciall bread Rochester So doth the effectuall and liuely word of god which for that it nourisheth the soule it doth geue life for the diuine essence infudeth it selfe vnspeakably into y e faithfull receiuer of the sacrament Glin. How then say you to holy Damascene a Greeke authour Damascene who as one Tritenius sayth florished one thowsand yeares past he sayth thus The bodye that is of the holye Uirgine Mary is ioyned to the Diuinitye after the consecration in veritye and in deede not so as the body once assumpted into heauen and sitteth on the Fathers ryghte hand doth remoue from thence and commeth downe at the consecration time but that the same
matter Gelatius Epist. de duabus nâ—â—turis in Christo. by reason whereof we are made partakers by the same of the deuine nature and yet it ceaseth not sâ—il to be the substaunce of bread and wyne And certes the representation and similitude of the body and bloud of Christ be celebrated in the action of the mysteries c. After this he recited certayne places out of Augustine and Cyrill which were not noted Isichius also confesseth that it is bread â—sych Lib cap. 8. â—ertrame Also the iudgement of Bertram in this matter is verye playne and manifest And thus much for the second grouÌ„d The third ground The third grounde is the nature of the Sacrament which consisteth in three things that is Unitie The third ground Nutrition and Conuersion As touching vnitie Cyprian thus writeth Cyprian Three thinges in Sacramenâ— Euen as of many graynes is made one bread so are we one mysticall bodye of Christ. Wherfore bread must needes still remaine or els we destroy the nature of a Sacrament Also they that take away nutrition which commeth by bread do take away likewise the nature of the sacrament 1. Vnity 〈◊〉 2. Nutritiâ—â— 3. Conuâ—â—â—sion For as the body of Christ nourisheth the soule eueÌ„ so doth bread likewyse nourish the body of man Therfore they that take away y e graynes or the vnion of the graynes in the bread and deny the nutrition or substaunce thereof in my iudgement are Sacramentaries for they take away the similitude betwene the bread the body of Christ. For they which affirme transubstantiation are in deed right Sacramentaries and Capernites As touchyng conuersion that lyke as the bread which we receyue is turned into our substance Conuersâ—â—â— so are we turned into Christes body Rabanus and Chrysostome are witnesses sufficient The fourth ground 4. Grouâ—â— The realâ— presence the Sacrâ—â—ment staâ—â—deth not with the truth of Christeâ— humanitâ— They which say that Christ is carnally present in the Eucharist do take from him the veritie of mans nature Eutiches granted the diuine nature in Christ but his humane nature he denied So they that defend transubstantiation ascribe that to the humane nature which onely belongeth to the deuine nature The fift ground The fift ground is the certaine perswasion of this Article of fayth He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand c. Augustine sayth The Lord is aboue euen to the end of the world but yet the veritie of the Lord is here also For his body wherein he rose agayne must needes be in one place but his veritie is spread abroad euery where Also in another place he sayth Let the godly receyue also that Sacrament but let them not be carefull speaking there of the presence of his body For as touchyng hys maiesty his prouidence his inuisible and vnspeakeable grace these woordes are fulfilled which he spake I am with you vnto the ende of the world But accordyng to the flesh which he took vpoÌ„ hym accordyng to that which was borne of the Virgin was appreheÌ„ded of the Iewes was fastened to a tree taken downe agayne from the crosse lapped in lynnen clothes was buried and rose agayne and appeared after hys resurrection so you shall not haue me always with you And why because that as concernyng his flesh he was conuersant with hys Disciples fourty dayes and they accompanying hym seyng hym but not followyng hym he went vp into heauen and is not here for he sitteth at the right hand of hys Father and yet he is here because he is not departed hence as concernyng the presence of hys diuine Maiestie Marke and consider well what Saint Augustine sayeth He is ascended into heauen and is not here sayth he Beleeue not them therefore which say that he is yet here still in the earth Moreouer Doubt not sayeth the same Augustine but that Iesus Christ as concernyng the nature of hys manhoode is there from whence he shall come And remember well and beleeue the profession of a Christian man that he rose from death ascended into heauen and sitteth at the right hand of his father and from that place and none other not from the aultares shall he come to iudge the quicke and the dead and he shal come as the Angell sayd as he was seene go into heauen that is to say in the same fourme and substaunce vnto the which he gaue immortality but chaunged not nature After this fourme meanyng hys humaine nature we may not thynke that it is euery where And in the same Epistle he saith Take away from the bodies the limitation of places and they shall be no where and because they are no where they shall not be at all Vigilius 〈…〉 lib. 4. Vigilius sayth If the word and the flesh be both of one nature seeyng that the word is euery where why then is not the flesh also euery where For when it was in earth then verely it was not in heauen and now when it is in heauen it is not surely in earth And it is so certayne that it is not in earth that as coÌ„cernyng the same we looke for hym from heauen whom as concernyng the word we beleeue to be with vs in earth Also the same Vigilius sayth Which thyngs seeyng they be so the course of the scripture must be searched of vs and many testimonies must be gathered to shew plainly what a wickednes and sacriledge it is to referre those thyngs to the property of the diuine nature which do onely belong to the nature of the flesh and contrarywyse to apply those thinges vnto the nature of the fleshe which doe properly belong to the diuine nature Which thyng the transubstantiatours doe whilest they affirme Christes body not to be conteyned in any one place and ascribe that to hys humanity which properly belongeth to hys diuinitie as they do which will haue Christes body to be in no one certayne place limited Now in the latter conclusion concerning the sacrifice because it dependeth vpon the first 〈◊〉 thyrd â—onclusioÌ„ I will in fewe wordes declare what I thinke For if we did once agree in that the whole controuersie in the other would soone be at an end Two things there be which do persuade me that this conclusion is true that is certayne places of the scripture also certayne testimonies of the fathers Saint Paul saith Heb. 9. â—eb 9. Christ beyng come an high Priest of good thinges to come by a greater and more perfecter tabernacle not made with hands â—â—crifice of 〈…〉 that is not of this building neyther by the bloud of Gotes and Calues but by his owne bloud entred once into the holye place and obtayned for vs eternall redemption c. and now in the end of the world he hath appeared once to put away sinne by the sacrifice of hymselfe And agayne Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of many Moreouer he sayth With one
that it should be an occasion of Idolatry And long after the Apostles time as Tertullian wryteth womeÌ„ were suffered to take it home with them and to lap it vp in their châ—stes And the priest many times sent it to sicke persones by a childe which no doubt would haue geuen more reuerence therto if they had taken it for their God But a great while after about 300. yere agone Honorius 3. the Bishop of Rome tooke him and hanged him vp and caused men to kneele and crouch downe and all to bâ—god him Futhermore Pope Honorius 3. first author of worshipping the Sacrament An 1220. if the bread be turned and altered into the body of Christ doubtles it is the greatest miracle that euer God wrought But the Apostles saw no myracle in it Nazianzenus an olde wryter and Augustine entreating of al the myracles that are in the scripture number the Sacrament for none As for the apostles it appeareth wel that they had it for no maruel for they neuer mused at it Apostles olde Doctours make no miracle nor maruell at the Sacrament neither demanded how it might be whereas in other thinges they euermore were ful of questions As touching S. Augustine he not only ouerhippeth it as no wonder but by plaine expres words testifieth that ther is no maruel in it For speaking of the Lords supper and of the other sacraments he sayeth these words * That is to say Sacraments here may haue their honour as things religious but they are not to be woÌ„dred at as miracles Hic SacrameÌ„ta honorem vt religiosa habere possunt stuporem autem vt mira non possunt Moreouer a little before the institution of the sacrament Christe spake of hys ascension saying I leaue the world I tary but a litle while wyth you Let not your hearts be troubled because I go from you I tell you truthe it is for your profite that I goe from you for if I goe not the spirite of comfort cannot come to you Ihon 14. wyth many other like warnings of his departure S. Steuen sawe hym sitting at the right hand of his Father and thought it a speciall reuelation of God but he neuer said that he sawe him at the Communion or that he made him Actes 3. euery daye himselfe And in the Actes of the Apostles S. Peter sayeth that Christ must needes keepe the heauen till all be ended Esay Salomon and S. Steuen Actes 17. saye that God dwelleth not in temples made with mans hand S. Paule wysheth that he were dissolued and dead and were with Christ not in the aultar doutlesse where he might be daily but in heauen And to be briefe it is in oure Credo we do constantly beleeue that Christe is ascended into heauen and sitteth at his fathers right hande and no promise haue we that he will come iumping downe at euery priests calling Hereof I gather this reason Christes body can not both be gone and be heere If Christ were both gone and tarried then he should seme to haue left himselfe behinde him But he is gone and hath left the world Therefore it is follie to seeke him in the world Cust. Fie you be farre deceiued I can not in no wise brooke these words You shut vp Christ too straitly and imprisone hym in one corner of heauen not suffering hym to goe at large No doubtlesse he hath deserued more gentlenesse at your hande then to be tied vp so shorte Veri I do neither locke vp neither imprison Christ in heauen The body of Christ imprisoned by the Papistes in a boxe and afterward burned when he is mouldye but according to the Scriptures declare that hee hath chosen a blessed place moste worthy to receiue his maiestie in which place who so is inclosed thinketh not himself as I suppose to be a prisonner but if you take it for so hainous a thing y t Christ should sit resident in heauen in y e glory of his father what thinke you of them that imprison him in a litle boxe yea and keepe him in captiuitie so long vntil he be mouldy ouergrowne with vermine when he is past mans meat be not contented to hang him till he stincke but will haue him to a newe execution and burne hym too This is wonderfull and extreme cruell imprisoning But to returne to the matter wee are certainely perswaded by the worde of God that Christ the very sonne of God vouchsaued to take vppon him the body and shape of man that he walked was conuersant amongst men in that same one not in many bodies and that hee suffered death rose againe and ascended to heauen in the selfe same body and that he sitteth at his fathers ryght hande in hys manhode in the nature and substance of the said one body This is our beliefe this is the very word of God Wherefore they are far deceiued which leauing heauen wil grope for Christes body vpon the earth Cust. Nay sir but I see now you are farre out of the way For Christ hath not so grosse fleshly a body as you think Christes body iâ— spirituall in thâ— Sacrament say the Papistes but a spirituall and a ghostly body and therefore without repugnaunce it may be in many places at once Veri You say right wel and do graunt that Christes body is spiritual But I pray you answer me by the waye Can any other body then that which is spirituall be at one time in sondry places Cust. No truely Veri Haue we that same selfe sacrament that Christe gaue to his Disciples at his Maundie or no Cust. No doubtlesse we haue the same Veri When became Christes body spirituall was it so eueÌ„ from his birth Cust. No for doubtles before he arose from death his bobody was earthly as other mens bodies are Veri Well but when gaue Christe the Sacrament to hys Disciples before he arose from death or after Cust. The Popes doctrine repugnant to it selfe You know your selfe he gaue it before his resurrection the night before he suffered hys Passion Veritie Why then me thinketh he gaue the Sacrament at that time when his body was not spirituall Cust. Euen so Veri And was euery portion of the Sacrament delt to the Apostles and receaued into their mouthes the very reall and substantiall body of Christ Cust. Yea doubtles Veri Marke well what ye haue said for you haue graunted me great repugnance First you say that no body being not spiritual can be in sundry places at once Then say you that at the maundy Christes body was not spirituall and yet hold you that he was there present visible before the Apostles eyes and in ech of theyr handes and mouthes all at one time which graunts of yours are not agreeable But I will gather a better and a more formall reason of youre wordes The Papistes though they be conuicted yet they will not beleue in this sort Fe
sinnes both for the quicke and the dead 2. Christ ordeined his Supper to be celebrate and receaued of the congregation And therefore Paule biddeth the Corinthians to tarry one for another In the Masse there is no such thing choose the people whether they will come or no Sir Iohn is kinne to the tide he will tarry for no man if he haue a boy to say Amen it is inough 3. Christ receaued not but he distributed also the whole in euery part Sir Iohn when he hath receaued all alone he sheweth the people the empty chalice And if he distribute to the people once a yeare it is but in one kinde alone 4. Christ ordeined the Supper to be a taking matter an eating matter a distributing and a remembring matter Contrary our Masse men make it a matter not of taking but of gazing peeping pixing boxing carying recarying worshipping stouping kneeling knocking with stoupe downe before hold vp higher I thanke God I see my maker to day c. Christ ordeined it a table matter We turne it to an altar matter he for a memorie we for a sacrifice he sate our men stand he in his common tongue we in a forreigne tongue Whereby it is manifest to appeare how diuers and repugnant the Masse is to the institution of the Lords Supper The doctrine◠of the Massebook◠cōtrary to God◠commaundementes Maior Another Argument proouing that the Masse is contrary to Gods Commaundementes Item where the first table of Gods blessed and sacred commaundements teacheth men to woorship and serue him and to direct the meditations of their harts only vnto him and that in all places at all times both publikely and priuately The Masse booke doth point out seruice for Saincts and for creatures by name to be serued Minor at the least 300. dayes and yeares as appeareth by the Calenders Masses Collectes martiloge c. Ergo the doctrine and institution of the Masse booke tendeth contrary to Gods holy commaundements Conclusio Another reason against the Masse Item where S. Paule in expresse woordes willeth all things to be done in an edifying tongue the Masse is celebrate in a tongue forreigne straunge and vnknowne to the people so that although the matter therein conteyned were holesome and consonant to Scripture as much as disagreeing from the same yet for the straungenes of the tongue it geueth but a sound and worketh no edifying to the ignorant Now both the tongue being strange to the eares of the people and the matter also in the Masse conteined being repugnant to Gods word what defence can the Masse haue but vtterly it is to be reiected And for somuch therefore as the Masse so long vsed in a forreigne language hath not hitherto come to the vnderstanding of the simple and vulgare sort to the intente they may themselues perceiue the matter and be theyr owne iudges I haue heere set foorth the chiefest parte thereof which is the Canon in Englishe so as I found it in a certayne written copie by Maister Couerdale translated adioining withall the Rubricke and circumstaunce of the same in euery point as is in the Masse booke conteyned ¶ The whole Canon of the Masse with the Rubricke thereof as it standeth in the Massebooke after Salisbury vse Translated word by word out of Laten into English AFter the Sanctus the Priest immediately ioining hys handes together and lifting vp his eies beginneth these wordes Te igitur clementissime c. that is to saye The Rubrick Therefore most gratious father thorough Iesus Christ thy sonne our Lord we humbly beseech thee Let him bowe downe his body while he sayth And we desire Heere the Priest standing vpright must kisse the altar (a) And why not on the left hand aswell or why any such kissing at all on the right hand of the sacrifice saying that thou accept and blesse Heere let the Priest make three crosses vpon the chalice and the bread saying these ✚ giftes these ✚ (b) Precious no doubt princypall or els arte thou to presūptuous that hast already offered it vp for thy sinnes for the saluation of others presentes these ✚ holy and vnspotted sacrifices When the signes are made vpon the chalice let him lift vp his hands saying thus Which first of al (c) Who gaue you that cōmission will you offer bread and wine for the Church of Christ who of very loue hath offred vp himselfe for it already Ephes. 5. we offer vnto thee for thy holy Catholike Church that thou vouchsafe to pacifie keepe vnite and gouerne it throughout the whole world with thy seruaunt our Pope N. and our Bishop N. That is (d) Charitye would pray for others also his owne Byshop only and our King N. And they are expressed by name Then let there follow and all true beleeuers and such as haue the Catholike and Apostolike faith in due estimation Heere let him pray for the liuing Remember Lord thy seruants handmaides N. and N. Anno 1552. In the which prayer a rule must be obserued for the order of charitie Fiue times let the Priests pray So did not the Lord teach his disciples to pray Mat. 6. Luke 11. First for himselfe Secondly for father and mother carnall and spirituall and for other parents Thirdly for speciall frends parishioners and others Fourthly for all that stande by Fifthly for all Christen people And heere may the Priest commend all (b) And why not his enemies also Math. 5. his frends to God But my counsayle is that none make ouerlong tarying there partly for distraction of mind partly because of immissions which may chaunce through euill Angels And all that stand heereby round about whose fayth and deuotion vnto thee is knowne and manifest for whome we offer vnto thee or which themselues offer vnto thee this sacrifice (c) Why make ye then a satisfactory sacrifice of it of prayse for them and theirs for the redemption of their soules for the hope of their saluation and health and render their vowes vnto thee the eternall liuing and true God Communicating and worshipping the memoriall fyrst (d) If ye hadde the Lordes matter in hand ye would do it in remembrance of him of the glorious and euer virgin Bowing downe a little let him say Mary the mother of our God and Lord Iesu Christ also of thy blessed Apostles and Martyrs Peter Paule Andrew Iames Iohn Thomas Phillip Bartholomew Mathew Simon Tadeus Timis Cletus Clemens Sextus Cornelius Ciprianus Laurence Chrisogonus Iohn and Paule Cosme and Damian and of all thy Saincts By whose (e) Thus the merites prayers of Christ are defaced merites praiers graunt thou that in all things we may be defended wyth the helpe of thy protection through the same Christ our Lord Amen Heere let the Priest behold the hoste (a) And why for within a litle whyle he looketh to haue it his God with great veneration saying Therefore Lord we beseech thee
that thou being pacified wilt receaue this oblation of our bond seruice and of all thy houshold and order our dayes in thy peace and commaund vs to be deliuered from eternall damnation to be nombred in the flocke of thine elect through Christ our Lord Amen Heere againe let him (b) That must he doe with a sower frowning couÌ„tenance it be follow the cautels of the Masse behold the hoste saying Which oblacion we beseech O almighty God in all things to make Heere let him make (c) Yea three at the least for this geere must be coniured as well as other thingâ— least when they thinke Christ to be naturally present the deuill be there take vp the lodging before three crosses vpon both when he sayth ✚ Blessed ✚ appointed ✚ ratified reasonable and acceptable that vnto vs it may be Heere let him make a crosse vpon the bread saying ✚ The body Heere vpon the chalice And ✚ bloud Heere with hands ioined together let him say Of thy most dearely beloued Sonne our Lorde Iesu Christ. Heere let the Priest lifte vp his hands and ioyne them together and afterward wipe his fingers and lift vp the hoste saying Who (d) The Scripture saith Ea nocte the same nighte the next day afore he suffered tooke bread into his holy and reuerent hands and his eyes beeing lift vp into heauen Heere let him lift vp his eies Unto the God almighty his father Heere let him bowe downe and afterward creet hymselfe vp a little saieng Rendring thanks vnto thee he ✚ blessed he brake Heere let him touch the hoste saying And gaue vnto his disciples saying (e) He sâ—ith not let one of you take and eate it himselfe alone take yee and (f) He saith not hang it vp keepe it worship it c. eate of this ye all (g) Enim haue they put in of theyr owne and lefte out quod pro vobis datur for this is my body And these woordes must bee pronounced with one breath and vnder one proâ—acion without making of any pause betweene After these wordes let hym bow hymselfe to the hoste and afterwarde lyfte it vp aboue hys forehead that it may be (h) Yf it were the true Sacramentall bread of the body of the Lord it should be takeÌ„ eaten and not lifte vp to be gased vpoÌ„ seene of the people and let him reuerently lay it agayne before the chalice in maner of a crosse made with the same and then let him vncouer the chalice and hold it betweene his handes not putting hys thombe and forefinger asunder saue only wheÌ„ he blesseth saying thus Likewise after they had supped he taking this excellente cup into his holy and reuerent hands rendring thankes also vnto thee Heere let him bow himselfe saying Blessed and gaue vnto his disciples saying take and drinke of this (i) Why takest thou it then alone Or why should not the lay people then drincke of the cup also Be not they the Lordes disciples scholers of his heauenly schoole yee all Heere let him lift vp the chalice a little saying thus For this is the cup of my bloud of the new and euerlasting testament (a) These words misterium fidei haue ye here added declaring the cup to be but a misticall repreâ—â—ntation of 〈◊〉 blood the mysterie of faith which for you and for many shall be shed to the remission of sinnes Heere let him lift the chalice to his brest or further then his head saying As oft as ye doe these thinges ye shall doe them in remembraunce of me Here let him set downe the chalice againe and rub hys fingers ouer the chalice Then let him lift vp his armes and couer the chalice Then let him lift vp his armes crosse wise his fingers being ioyned together vntill these wordes De tuis donis that is to saye of thine owne rewardes Wherefore O Lord we also thy seruauntes and thy holye people being mindfull aswell of the blessed passion and resurrection as of the glorious ascention of the same Christ thy sonne our Lord God do offer vnto thy excellent maiestie of thine owne rewardes and giftes Here let there be made fiue crosses Namely the three first vpon the host and cup saying ✚ a pure host an holy host ✚ an vndefiled host The fourth vpon the bread onely saying The holy ✚ bread of eternall life The fifth vpon the cup saying And ✚ cup of eternal saluation Uouchsafe thou also with a mercifull and pleasaunt countenaunce to haue respecte hereunto and to accept the same as thou diddest vouchsafe to accept the giftes of thy righteous seruaunt Abell and the sacrifice of our Patriarcke Abraham and the holy sacrifice the vndefiled host that the high Priest Melchisadech did offer vnto thee Here let the priest with his body bowed downe and his handes holden a crosse say Supplices te rogamus we humbly besecch thee vntill these wordes ex hac altaris participatione of this partaking of the altar And then let him stand vp kissing the altar on the right side of the sacrifice and let him make a signe of the crosse vpon the host and in hys owne face when he sayth omni benedictione coelesti with al heauenly benediction We humbly beseeche thee O almighty God commaund thou these to be brought by the hands of thy holy Aungell vnto thy high altar in the presence of thy diuine maiesty that as many of vs as Here erecting vp himselfe let him kisse the altar on the right side of the sacrifice saying Of this participation of the altar shall receiue thy sonnes holy Here let him make a signe of the crosse vpoÌ„ the host saying ✚ body Then vpon the cup saying and ✚ bloud may be replenished Here let him make a signe in his owne face saying wyth all heaueÌ„ly benediction and grace thorow the same Christ our Lord. Amen Here let him pray for the dead Remember Lorde also the soules of thy seruauntes and handmaydens N. and N. which are gone before vs with the marke of fayth and rest in the sleepe of peace We beseeche thee O Lord that vnto them and vnto all suche as rest in Christ thou wilt graunt a place of refreshing of light and of peace through the same Christ our Lorde Amen Here let him smite once vpon his brest saying ¶ Unto vs sinners also thy seruauntes hoping of y e multitude of thy mercies vouchsafe to geue some portion and fellowship with thy holy Apostles and Martyrs wyth Iohn Stephen Mathias Barnabas Ignatius Alexander Marcellinus Peter Felicitas Perpetua Agatha Lucia Agnes Cecilia Anastacia and with all thy Sayntes within whose fellowship we beseeche thee admit vs noâ— waying our merite but graunting vs forgeuenes thorow Christ our Lord. here is not sayd Amen By whom O Lord all these good thinges thou doest euer create Here let him make a signe ouer the chalice iij. times saying Thou
✚ sanctifiest thou quickenest thou ✚ blessest and geuest vnto vs. Here let him w t â—couer the chalice and make a signe of the crosse with the host fiue times first beyond the chalice on euery side secondly eauen with the chalice thirdly within the chalice fourthly like as at the first Fifthly before the chalice Thorow ✚ him and with ✚ him and in him is vnto thee God father ✚ almighty in the vnitie of the ✚ holy Ghost all honour and glory Here let the Priest couer the chalice and holde hys handes still vppon the altar till the pater noster be spoken saying thus Worlde without ende Amen Let vs praye Being aduertised by holsome preceptes and taught by Gods institution we are bold to say Heere let the Deacon take the paten and holde it vncouered on the right syde of the Priest hys arme beeyng stretched out an high vntill da propitius Heere let the Priest lift vp his hands saying pater noster c. The quire must say Sed libera nos c. Deliuer vs we beseeche thee O Lorde from all euill past present and for to come and that by the intercession of the blessed glorious and our virgin Mary the mother of God and thy blessed Apostles Peter and Paule and Andrew with all Saincts Heere let the Deacon commit the patten to the Priest kissing hys hande and let the Priest kisse the patten Afterward let him put it to his left eye and then to the right After that let him make a crosse with the paten aboue vpon his head and so lay it downe againe into hys place sayeng geue peace graciously in our dayes that we being helped through the succour of thy mercy may both be alway free from sinne and safe from all trouble Heere let him vncouer the chalice and take the body doing reuerence shifting it ouer in the holow roome of the chalice holding it betweene his thombes and forefingers and let him breake it into three partes the first breaking while there is sayd Through the same our Lord Iesus Christ thy Sonne The second breaking Who with thee in the vnity of the holy Ghost liueth and reigneth God Heere let him hold two peeces in his left hand and the third peece in the right hand vpon the brinke of the chalice sayeng this with open voice World without ende Let the quire answere Amen Heere let him make three crosses within the chalice with the thirde parte of the hoste saying The peace of the Lord ✚ be alwayes ✚ with ✚ you Let the quire answere And with thy spirite To saye Agnus dei let the Deacon and subdeacon approch neere vnto the Priest both being on the right hande the Deacon neerer the subdeacon farther off And let them say priuately O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vpon vs O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vpon vs O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world graunt vs peace In Masses for the dead it is sayd thus O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world geue them rest With this addition in the third repetition Euerlasting Heere making a crosse let him put downe the said third part of the hoste into the sacrament of the bloud sayeng This holy mingling together of the body and bloud of our Lord Iesu Christ be vnto me and to all that receiue it saluation of mind and body an holesome preparation both to deserue and to receiue eternall life through the same Christ our Lord. Afore the Paxe be geuen let the Priest say O Lord holy father almighty eternall God graunt me so woorthily to take this holy body and bloud of thy Sonne our Lord Iesu Christ that by this I may merite to receyue forgeuenesse of all my synnes and be replenished wyth thy holy spirite and to haue thy peace for thou art GOD alone neyther is there anye other without thee whose glorious kingdome and Empyre endureth continuallye worlde without ende Amen Heere let the Priest kisse the corporas on the right side and the brinke of the chalice and afterwarde let hym say to the Deacon Peace be vnto thee and to the Church of God Aunswere And with thy spirite On the right hand of the Priest let the Deacon receaue the pax of him and reach it to the subdeacon Then to the step of the quere let the Deacon himselfe beare the pax vnto the rectors of the quere And let them bring it to the quere eyther of them to his owne side beginning at the eldest But in feastes and feriall dayes when the quere is not gouerned the pax is borne from the deacon vnto the quere by two of the lowest of the seconde forme like as afore After the pax geuen let the Priest say the prayers folowing priuately before he communicate holding the hoste (c) â—or falling with both his hands O God father thou fountaine originall of all goodnesse who being moued with mercye haste willed thine onely-begotten sonne for our sakes to descende into the lower partes of the worlde and to be incarnate whom I (d) Holde him fast Whyle ye haue him in your handes lest he flye from you as lyke he wil if ye mocke with him to much vnworthy hold in my handes Here let the priest bowe (e) Why notâ— if it be his maker him selfe to the hoost saying I worshippe thee I glorifie thee I prayse thee wyth whole intention of mind and hart And I beseech thee that thou (f) If it faâ—â—e your kitchen wil be the colder faile not vs thy seruauntes but forgeue our sinnes so as with pure hart and chaste body wee may be able to serue thee (g) Note that the priest speaketh all this to the host whereby it is euident how horribly they abuse Gods creatures the onely liuing and true God through the same Christ our Lord. Amen O Lord Iesu Christ thou sonne of y e liuing God who according to the will of the father the holy Ghost working with all hast quickened the world through thy death Deliuer me I beseeche thee through this thy holy body and this thy bloude from all my iniquities and from all euils And make me alway obey thy commaundements and neuer suffer me to be seperated from thee for euermore thou Sauiour of the worlde Who with God the father and the same holy Ghost liuest and raignest God worlde without end Amen O Lord Iesu Christ let not the sacrameÌ„t of thy body bloud which I receiue though vnworthy be to my iudgment and damnation but thorow thy goodnes let it profite to the saluation of my body and soule Amen To the body let him say with humilation afore he receaue Haile for euermore thou most holy (a) that neuer was borne of our Ladye flesh of Christ vnto mee afore all
thinges and aboue all thinges the highest sweetnesse The body of our Lord Iesu Christ be vnto me sinner the way and life in the ✚ name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy Ghost Amen Here let him take the body (b) Benedicite a gods name a crosse being first made with the same body afore his mouth saying Haile for euermore thou heauenly drinke vnto me before all thinges and aboue all thinges the highest sweetnesse The body and bloud of our Lord Iesu Christ profite me sinner for a remedy euerlastyng into life eternall AmeÌ„ In the ✚ name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Amen Here let him take the bloud whiche when it is receaued let bow him selfe and say ¶ The Prayer I render thaÌ„kes to thee O Lord holy Father almightie eternall God whiche hast refreshed me out of the most holy body and bloud of thy Sonne our Lord Iesu Christ. And I beseech thee that this Sacrament of our saluation whiche I vnworthy sinner haue receiued come not to my iudgement nor condemnation after my merites but to the profite of my body and to the saluation of my soule into life euerlastyng Amen Which prayer being said (c) Here be such tricks as S. Peter and Paule neuer wrote of let the Priest go to the right side of the altar with the chalice betwene his handes his fâ—ngers beyng yet ioyned together as afore let the Subdeacon approch neare and poure out wine and water into the chalice And let the Priest rence his handes (d( A daungerous matter I tell you least any parcels of the body or bloud be left behind in his fingers or in the chalice (e) Magno conatu magnas nugas agunt But wheÌ„ any Priest must celebrate twise in one day then at the first Masse hee must not receiue any ablutioÌ„ but put it in the Sacristie or in a cleane vessell till the end of the other Masse and then let both the ablutions be receiued After the first ablution is sayd this prayer That we haue receaued with mouth O Lorde let vs take with a pure mynde and (f) De munere temporali note well these wordes out of a temporall gift let it be to vs a remedy euerlastyng Here let him (g) A tokeÌ„ that he hath had some corrupte matter in hand wash his fingers in the holow rowme of the chalice with wyne beyng poured in by the Subdeacon which when it is drunke vp let the prayer folow Lord let this (h) What dare ye cal it a Communion D. Weston will be angry then communion purge vs from sinne and make vs to be partakers of the heauenly remedy After the receiuyng of the ablutions let the Priest lay the chalice vpo the paten that if ought remayne behynd it may drop And afterward bowyng him selfe let him say Let vs (a) What it is that these Idolaters will not worship Very signes and tokens will noâ— they sticke at worship the signe of the Crosse whereby we haue receaued the Sacrament of saluation Afterwarde let hym (b) He had neede I trow that hath daâ—bed such a muddy wall washe his handes In the meane season let the Deacon fold vp the corporas When handes are washen and the Priest returneth to the right ende of the altar (c) Is the priest then to proud to take it vp himselfe let the Deacon reache the chalice to y e Priestes mouth that if ought of that which was poured in doe remayne behynde (d) For the pore Deacon is not worthy to receiue it he may receaue it After that let hym say (e) By this is meant these few wordes that are spoken nexte before the last collect the communion with his Ministers Then makyng a signe of the Crosse in his owne face lette the Priest turne hym selfe to the people and (f) Oh what a Visour of holynes is here with his armes somewhat lifted vp and his handes ioyned together let him say Dominus vobiscum and turning him againe to the altar let him say oremus let vs pray Then let him say the (g) That is the last collect postcommon according to the number and order of the aforesayd prayers Before the Epistle when the last postcommon is ended and the Priest hath made a signe of the crosse in his forehead let him turne him agayne to the people and say Dominus vobiscum Then let the Deacon say Benedicamus domino At another tyme is sayd Ite missa est As oft as Ite missa est is sayd it is alway sayd in turning to the people And when Benedicamus domino or Requiescant in pace must be sayde let it be sayde in turning to the altar When these things are spoken let the Priest with his body howed downe and his hands ioyned together in the middes before the altar say (h) And why not with a loud voyce if it be good Because it is not the Maslemongers profession to edifie the people with a still voice this prayer O holy Trinitie let the office of my (i) Bond seruice is as â—it a name for the popishe Masse as can be For not onely custome but euill will also doth much if maister money helpe not bond seruice please thee and graunt that this sacrifice which I vnworthy haue offred in the eyes of thy maiesty may be acceptable vnto thee and that vnto me and all them for whome I haue offred it (k) what the Masse in the Deuils name for what intent then dyed Christ it may auayle to obteyne remission thou beeyng mercifull who lyuest and reignest God c. Which prayer being ended let the Priest stand vpright (l) That face hath much crossing crossing himselfe in his face saying In nomine patris c. And so when obeysance is made after the same order wherein they came afore to the altar at the beginning of the Masse so hauing on their apparayle with the censor bearer and other Ministers let them (m) Walke on as ye came ye haue leaue to be trudging go theyr waye agayne The ende of the Canon NOw it remayneth as we haue promised before to entreate of the partes and parcels of the Masse declaring likewise how and by whome this popish or rather apish Masse became so clamperd and patched together with so many dyuers and sondry additions whereby it may the better appeare what hath bene the continuance of the same First in the beginning of this Preface it was declared before how this word Masse was neuer vsed nor knowne in the old primatiue Church among the first Christians nor among the Grecians Therefore they that deduce and deriue the origine of the Masse from Sainct Iames and Basilius are farre deceiued As I thinke that Sainct Iames was once Byshop at Ierusalem so I thinke not contrary but sometymes he ministred the Communion there in breaking of bread and that not without the Lords prayer and other
holy word may not be spoken abidden by and for very sorrow and heauines the teares trickled out of hys eyes After this the Prolocutor beyng moued by some that were about hym Philpot permitted to make â— briefe argâ—â—ment was content that he should make an argument so that he would be briefe therein I wyll be as briefe quoth Philpot as I may conueniently be in vtteryng all that I haue to say And first I wil begin to grouÌ„d myne arguments vpon the authority of scriptures wherupon all the buildyng of our fayth ought to be grounded after I shall confirme the same by ancient doctors of the church And I take the occasion of my first argument out of the 28. of Mathew Math. 28 Luke 13. of the sayeng of the angell to the thâ—e Maries sekyng Christ at the sepulchre sayeng He is risen he is not here and in S. Luke in the 23. chap. the angell asketh theÌ„ why they sought hym that lyueth among y e dead Argument of M. Philpot. Likewyse the scripture testifieth that Christ is risen asceÌ„ded into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of y e father all the which is spoken of hys naturall body Ergo it is not on earth included in the sacrament I will confirme this yet more effectually by the sayeng of Christ in the 16. of S. Iohn Iohn 16. I came sayth Christ from my father into the world and now I leaue the world and goe away to my father The which commyng and goyng he ment of hys naturall body Therfore we may affirme thereby that it is not now in the world But I looke here quoth he to be aunswered wyth a blynd distinction of visibly and inuisibly The 〈◊〉 distinctioâ— of the Pâ—â—pistes Visibly Inuisibly that he is visibly departed in his humanitie but inuisibly he remaineth not withstanding in the sacrament But that answer I preueÌ„t my selfe that w t more expedition I may descend to the pith of myne arguments whereof I haue a dosen to propose will proue that no such distinction ought to take away the force of that argument by the answer which Christes disciples gaue vnto hym speakyng these words Nowe thou speakest plainly and vttrest forth no Prouerbe Cyrillâ—â— Which wordes S. Cyrill interpretyng sayth That Christ spake without any maner of ambiguitie or obscure speach And therefore I conclude hereby thus that if Christ spake plainely without parable saying I leaue the world now and goe away to my father then that obscure darke inperceptible presence of Christes natural body to remayne in the sacrament vpon earth inuisibly contrary to the playne wordes of Christ ought not to be allowed For nothing can be more vncertain or more parabolical vnsensible then so to say Here now will I attend what you will answer so descend to the confirmation of all that I haue said by ancieÌ„t writers Then D. Chedsey reciting his argument in such order as it was made Anno 1554. tooke vpon him to answere seuerally to euery parte therefore on this wise First to the saying of the Angell That Christ is not heere And why seeke yee the liuing among the dead He answeared that these sayings pertained nothing to the presence of Christes naturall body in the sacrament but that they were spoken of Christes body being in the Sepulchree when the three Maries thought hym to haue bene in the graue still And therfore the Angell sayde Why doe yee seeke him that liueth among the deade And to the authoritie of the 16. of Iohn where Christ saith Now I leaue the worlde and goe to my Father Hee meant that of hys Ascension And so likewise did Cyril interpreating the saying of the disciples that knewe plainly that Christ would visibly ascend into heauen but that doeth not exclude the inuisible presence of his naturall body in the Sacrament For S. Chrysostome wryting to the people of Antioche doeth affirm the same comparing Helias and Christ together and Helias cloake vnto Christes flesh Chrisost. â—d populum Antioch Helias quoth he when he was taken vppe in the fierie chariote leaft his cloake behinde him vnto his disciple Helisaeus But Christe ascending into heauen tooke his flesh with him and left also his flesh behind him Wherby we may right well gather that Christes flesh is visibly ascended into heauen and inuisibly abideth still in the Sacrament of the altare To this Philpot replied and said you haue not directly answeared to the saying of the angel Christ is risen and is not heere because you haue omitted that which was y e chiefest poynt of all For sayd he I proceeded further as thus He is risen ascended and sitteth at the right hande of God the father Ergo he is not remaining on the earth Neither is your answere to Cyril by me alleaged sufficient But by and by I will returne to your interpretation of Cyrill and more plainly declare the same after that I haue first refelled the authority of Chrysostome which is one of your chief Principles that you alleaged to make for your grosse carnall presence in the sacrament Which being wel weied and vnderstanded pertaineth nothing thereunto At that the Prolocutour startled that one of the chiefe pillers in this point should be ouerthrowen therfore recited the sayd authoritie in Latine first afterward Englished the same wyllinge all that were present to note that saying of Chrysostome which he thought inuincible on their side But I shall make it appeare quoth Philpot by and by to make litle for your purpose And as he was about to declare his minde in that behalfe the Prolocutor did interrupt him as he did almost continually Wherwith Philpot not being content Philpot aâ—aine interâ—upted by the Prolocutor said Master Prolocutour thinketh that he is in a Sophistrie schoole where he knoweth right well the maner is that when the Respondent perceiueth that he is like to be inforced with an argument to the which he is not able to answer then he doth what he can with cauillation interruption to driue him from the same This saying of Philpot was ill taken of the Prolocutor and his adherents and the Prolocutor said that Philpot could bring nothing to auoid that authoritie but his owne vaine imagination Heare quoth Philpot and afterward iudge For I wil do in this as al other authorities wherwith you shal charge me in refelling any of my argumentes that I haue to prosecute answearing either vnto the same by sufficient authorities of scripture or els by some other testimonye of like authoritie to yours not of mine owne imagination the which if I doe I will it to be of no credite And concerning the saying of Chrysostom I haue 2. wayes to beat him from your purpose the one oute of Scripture the other of Chrysostome him selfe in the place here by you alleaged First where hee seemeth to say that Christe ascending tooke hys flesh with him The
the worlde their consciences For whē they were required to subscribe they refused and sayd that they would shewe good reasons whych mooued them that they coulde not with their consciences subscribe as they had partly alreadye done and were able to doe more sufficiently therefore quoth he it hath bene ill called a disputation they were worthy to be blamed that were the authours of that name For we meant not to dispute nor now meane not to answer before our argumēts quoth he which we haue to propounde be soluted according as it was appoynted For by answearing we shoulde but incumber ourselues and profit nothing since the matter is already decreed vppon and determined what soeuer we shall prooue or dispute to the contrary The acte of the sixte day The 6. Acte or Session ON Mondaye following being the 30. of October the Prolocutor demaunded of Iohn Philpot Archdeacon of Winchester whether he would answere in the questions before propounded to their obiections or no To whome he made this answeare that he woulde willingly so doe if according to theyr former determination they would firste aunswere sufficiently to some of hys argumentes as they had promised to do wherof he had a dozen not halfe of the first being yet decided And if they woulde aunswere fully and sufficiently but to one of his Arguments he promised that he would answere all the obiections that they shoulde bryng Then the Prolocutor bade him propounde hys Argument and it should be resolutely answered by one of them whereunto M. Morgan was appoynted Philpot. Upon Wensday last quoth he I was inforced to silence before I had prosecuted halfe of mine Argument the summe whereof was this as was gathered by the iust context of the scripture that the humain body of Christ was ascended into heauen and placed on the right hand of God the father wherefore it coulde not be situate vpon earth in the sacrament of the altare inuisible after the imagination of man The argument was denied by Morgan For the profe wherof Philpot sayd that this was it wherwith he had to confirme his first argument if they would haue suffred him y e other day as now he trusted they would Fe One selfe and same nature quoth he receiueth not in it selfe any thing that is contrary to it selfe Argument ri But the body of Christ is an humane nature distincte from the Deitie and is a proper nature of it selfe o. Ergo it cannot receiue any thyng that is contrarye to that nature and that varieth from it selfe But bodely to be present and bodely to be absent to be on earth and to be in heauen and al at one present time be things contrary to the nature of an humaine body Ergo it cannot be saide of the humaine body of Christ that the selfe same body is both in heauen also in earth at one instant either visibly or inuisibly Morgan denied the Maior that is Morgan the firste parte of the argument The which Philpot vouched out of Vigilius an auncient wryter Here is a new euasion inuented by Morgan who dare not plainely deny Vigilius authoritie but vnder a colour But Morgan cauilled that it was no scripture and bade him prooue the same out of scripture Philpot sayd he could also so do and right well deduce the same out of S. Paule who sayeth that Christ is like vnto vs in all poyntes except sinne and therefore like as one of our bodies cannot receiue in it selfe any thing contrarye to the nature of a body as to be in Paules churche and at Westminster at one instant or to be at Londō visibly at Lincoln inuisibly at one time for that is so contrary to the nature of a body One body can not be at once in diuers places and of all creatures as Didimus and Basilius affirme that an inuisible creature as an Angell cannot be at one time in diuers places wherfore he concluded that the body of Christ might not be in moe places then in one which is in heauen and so consequently not to be contained in the sacrament of the altare To thys the Prolocutor tooke vpon him to answeare Weston saying that it was not true that Christe was like vnto vs in all poynts as Philpot tooke it except sinne Christ after his incarnation was in al poynts like man sinne onely except For y t Christ was not conceiued by the seede of man as we be Whereunto Philpot againe replied that Christes conception was prophesied before by the Angel to be supernatural but after he had receiued our nature by the operation of the holy Ghost in the virgins wombe hee became in all poynts like vnto vs except sinne Then Morgan inferred that thys saying of Paule dyd not plainly proue his purpose Wel quoth Philpot Morgan I perceiue that you do answere but by cauillation yet am I not destitute of other scriptures to confirme my first argumēt Philpot. although you refuse the probation of so ancient and catholicke a doctour as Vigilius is Sainte Peter in the sermone that he made in the thirde of the Actes making mention of Christe sayth these woordes whome heauen must receiue vntill the consummation of all things c. Actes 3. Which words are spoken of hys humanitie If heauen must holde Christ then can hee not be heere on earth in the Sacrament as is pretended Then Morgan laughing at this Harpsfield steppeth in and geuing no direct answer at all Harpfield stoode vp being one of the Bishop of Londons chaplaines and tooke vpon him to answer to the saying of S. Peter demaunded of Philpot whether he would ex necessitate that is of necessitie force Christ to any place or no Philpot sayd that he would no otherwise force Christe of necessity to any place Philpot. then he is taught by the wordes of the holy Ghost which sounde thus that Christes humaine body must abide in heauen vntill the day of iudgement as I rehearsed out of the chapter before mentioned Why quoth Harpsfield do you not knowe that Christe is God omnipotent Yes said Philpot Harpsfield I know that right wel neither doubt I any thing at all of his omnipotencie But of Christes omnipotencie what he may do is not our question but rather what he doeth I knowe he may make a stone in the wall a manne if he liste and also that he may make moe worldes but doeth he therefore so It were no good consequent so to conclude hee maye doe this or that therefore he doth it Ba Only so much is to be beleeued of Gods omnipotencie as is in the woorde expressed ra That Christes body is both in heauen and heere also really in the sacrament is not expressed in the word co Ergo it is not to be beleeued that the body of Christe being in heauen is heere also really in the sacrament Why quoth the Prolocutor then you will putte Christ in prisone in heauen To
al and wilt thou offer him vp agayne dayly at thy pleasure Good intenâ— But thou wilt say thou doest it for a good inteÌ„t O sinck of sinne Oh child of perdition doest y u dreame therein of a good intent where thy conscience beareth thee witnes of Gods threatned wrath against thee How did Saule who for that hee disobeyed the worde of the Lorde for a good intent was throwne from his worldlye and temporall kingdome Shalt thou then that doest deface Gods honour and rob him of his right inherite the eternall and heauenly kingdome Wilt thou for a good intent dishonour God offend thy brother and daunger thy soule wherefore Christ hath shed his most precious bloud Wilt thou for a good intent plucke Christ out of heauen and make his death voyde and deface the triumph of his crosse by offering him vp dayly Wilt thou either for feare of death or hope of life denie and refuse thy God who enriched thy pouertie healed thy infirmitie and yeelded to thee his victory if thou couldest haue kept it Doest y u not consider that the threed of thy life hangeth vpon him that made thee who can as hys will is eyther twine it harder to last the longer or vntwine it againe to breake it the sooner Doest thou not then remember the saying of Dauid a notable King to teach thee a miserable wretch in his 104. Psalme where he sayth thus When thou takest away thy spirit oh Lord from men they die and are turned agayne to their dust Psal. 104. but when thou lettest thy breath go foorth they shall be made and thou shalt renue the face of the earth Remember the saying of Christ in hys Gospell Whosoeuer seeketh to saue his life shall lose it but whosoeuer will lose his life for my sake shall finde it And in the same place Whosoeuer loueth father or mother aboue me is not meete for me Math. 10. He that will follow me let him forsake hymselfe and take vp his crosse and follow me What crosse the crosse of infamy and shame Math. 16. of misery and pouerty of affliction and persecution for his names sake Let the oft falling of those heauenly showers pearce thy stony hart Let the two edged sword of Gods holy word there asunder the sinowes of worldly respects The crosse for Christes sake euen to the very marrow of thy carnall hart that thou mayest once againe forsake thy selfe and embrace Christ. And like as good subiects will not refuse to hazard all in the defence of their earthly and temporal Gouernour so flie not like a white liuered milkesop from the standing wherein thy chiefe captaine Christ hath set thee in array of this life Viriliter age confortetur cor tuum Psal. 26. sustine dominum Fight manfully come life come death the quarell is Gods and vndoubtedly the victory is ours But thou wilt say I will not breake vnitie What not the vnitie of Sathan and his members not the vnitie of darkenes Antichrist also hath his vnitie which is not to be kept the agreement of Antichrist and his adherents Nay thou deceauest thy selfe with the â—ond imagination of such an vnitie as is among the enemies of Christ. Were not the false Prophetes in an vnitie Were not Iosephes breâ—thren and Iacobs sonnes in an vnitie Were not the Heathen as the Amelechites the Phâ—resites and Iebusites in an vnitie Were not the Scribes and Phariseis in an vnitie Doth not King Dauid testifie Conuenerunt in vnum aduersus dominum Yea theeues murtherers conspiratours haue their vnitie But what vnitie Tully sayeth of amitie Amicitia non est nisi inter bonos But marke my friend yea friend if thou be not Gods enemie there is no vnitie but where Christ knitteth the knot among such as be his Yea be well assured that where his truth is resident there it is verified that he himselfe sayeth Non veni mittere pacem in terram sed gladium c. but to set one against another the sonne against the father and the daughter against the mother in lawe Deceaue not thy selfe therefore with the glittering and glorious name of vnitie The agreements of euill men is no vnitie but a conspiracie for Antichrist hath this vnity not yet in deede but in name The agreement of ill men is not an vnitie but a conspiracie Thou hast heard some threatnings some curses and some admonitions out of the scripture to those that loue themselues aboue Christ. Thou hast heard also the sharpe and biting words to those that denie him for loue of lyfe Math. 10. Sayth he not He that denieth me before men I will denie him before my father in heauen And to the same effect writeth Paule Heb. 6. Heb. 6. It is impossible sayth he that they which were once lightned and haue tasted of the heauenly gifte and were partakers of the holy Ghost and haue tasted of the good word of God if they fall and slide away crucifyeng to themselues the sonne of God afresh and making of him a mockingstocke should be renued againe by repentance Rom. 10. And againe saith he if wee shall willingly sinne after we haue receiued the knowledge of his truth there is no oblation left for sinne but the terrible expectation of iudgement and fire which shall deuoure the aduersaries Thus S. Paule writeth and this thou readest and doest thou not quake and tremble Well if these terrible and thundring threatnings can not sturre thee to cleaue vnto Christ and forsake the world yet let the sweete consolations and promises of the scriptures let the example of Christ and his Apostles holy Martyrs and Confessours encourage thee to take faster holde by Christ. Math. 5. Harken what he sayth Blessed are you when men reuile you Esa. 51. and persecute you for my sake reioyce and be glad for great is your reward in heauen for so persecuted they the Prophetes that were before you Heare what Esay the Prophet sayth Feare not the cursse of men be not afrayde of theyr blasphemies for woormes and mothes shall eate them vp like cloth and wooll but my righteousnes shall endure for euer and my sauing health from generation to generation What art thou then sayth he that fearest a mortall man the child of man which vadeth away like the flower and forgettest the Lord that made thee that spread out the heauens and laid the foundation of the earth I am thy Lorde thy God that make the sea to rage and be still Math. 10. whose name is the Lorde of hostes I shall put my word in thy mouth and defend thee with the turning of an hand And our Sauiour Christ saith to his Disciples They shall accuse you and bring you before Princes and Rulers for my names sake Luke 12. and some of you they shall persecute and kill but feare you not saith he nor care you not what you shall say Math. 10. for it is the spirit of your
neither for hope of life nor for feare of death For if ye will denie his truth to lengthen your lyfe God will denie you and yet shorten your dayes And if you will cleaue vnto him he will prolong your dayes to your comfort and his glory to the which glory God bring me now and you heereafter when it pleaseth him to call you Fare you well good Sister and put your only trust in God who only must helpe you * Heere followeth a certayne effectuall prayer made by the Lady Iane in the time of her trouble O Lord thou God and father of my life heare mee poore and desolate woman A prayer of the Lady Iane. which flyeth vnto thee onely in all troubles and miseries Thou O Lord art the onely defendour and deliuerer of those that put their trust in thee and therefore I beeyng defiled wyth sinne encombred with affliction vnquieted wyth troubles wrapped in cares ouerwhelmed with miseries vexed with temptations and greeuously tormented wyth the long imprisonment of this vile masse of clay my sinfull body do come vnto thee O mercifull Sauiour crauing thy mercy and helpe without the which so little hope of deliueraunce is lefte that I may vtterly despayre of any libertie Albeit it is expedient that seeyng our life standeth vpon trying we should be visited sometyme wyth some aduersitie whereby we might both be tryed whether we be of thy flocke or no and also knowe thee and our selues the better yet thou that saydest that thou wouldest not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our power be mercifull vnto me now a miserable wretch I beseech thee which with Salomon do cry vnto thee humbly desiring thee that I may neyther be too much puffed vp with prosperitie neither too much pressed down wyth aduersitie least I beeyng too full should denie thee my GOD or beeyng too lowe brought should despayre and blaspheme thee my Lord and Sauiour O mercifull GOD consider my miserie best knowne vnto thee and be thou now vnto me a strong tower of defence I humbly require thee Suffer me not to be tempted aboue my power but eyther be thou a deliuerer vnto me out of thys great miserie eyther else geue me grace paciently to beare thy heauie hand and sharpe correction It was thy righte hande that delyuered the people of Israell out of the handes of Pharao which for the space of foure hundred yeares did oppresse them and keepe them in bondage Let it therefore lykewyse seeme good to thy fatherly goodnes Psal. â—â— to delyuer mee sorrowfull wretch for whome thy Sonne Christ shedde hys precious bloud on the Crosse out of thys miserable captiuity bondage wherein I am now Howe long wilt thou be absent for euer Oh Lord hast thou forgotten to be gracious and hast thou shut vp thy louing kindnes in displeasure wilt thou be no more entreated Is thy mercy cleane gone for euer and thy promise come vtterly to an end for euermore why doest thou make so long tarying shall I despaire of thy mercy O God farre be that from me I am thy workmanship created in Christ Iesu geue me grace therefore to tary thy leysure and patiently to beare thy woorkes assuredly knowing that as thou canst so thou wilt deliuer me when it shall please thee nothing douting or mistrusting thy goodnes towardes me for thou wottest better what is good for me then I do Therefore do with me in all thinges what thou wilt plague me what way thou wilt Onely in the meane time arme me I beseech thee with thy armour that I may stand fast my loynes being girded about with veritie hauing on the brest plate of righteousnes shod with the shoes prepared by the Gospell of peace Ephes. 6. aboue all thinges taking to me the shield of fayth wherewith I may be able to quench all the fiery dartes of the wicked and taking the helmet of saluatioÌ„ the sword of the spirit which is thy most holy word praying alwaies with al maner of praier supplicatioÌ„ that I may refer my selfe wholy to thy wil abiding thy pleasure and comforting my selfe in those troubles that it shall please thee to send me seeing such troubles be profitable for me and seeing I am assuredly perswaded that it can not be but well all that thou doest Heare me O mercifull father for his sake whoÌ„ thou wouldest shoulde be a sacrifice for my sinnes to whome with thee and the holy Ghost be all honour and glory Amen After these thinges thus declared it remayneth nowe comming to the end of this vertuous Lady next to inferre the maner of her execution with the words and behauiour of her in time of her death ¶ These are the wordes that the Lady Iane spake vpon the Scaffold at the houre of her death FIrst when she mounted vpon the Scaffold The wordâ—â— and behauiour of the Lady Ianâ— vppon the Scaffold she sayde to y e people standing thereabout good people I am come hether to dye and by a lawe I am condemned to the same The fact against the Queenes highnes was vnlaw full and the consenting thereunto by me but touching the procurement and desire therof by me or on my behalfe I doe wash my handes thereof in innocency before God and the face of you good Christian people this day and therewith she wrong her handes wherein she had her booke Then said she I pray you all good Christian people to beare me witnes that I dye a true Christian woman and that I do look to be saued by no other meane but onely by the mercy of God in the bloud of his only sonne Iesus Christ and I confesse that when I did know the word of God I neglected y e same loued my selfe and the world therfore thys plague and punishment is happily and worthily happened vnto mee for my sinnes and yet I thanke God of hys goodnes that hee hath thus geuen me a time and respite to repent and now good people while I am aliue I praye you assist me with your prayers And then kneeling down she turned her to Fecknam saying shall I say this psalme and he sayd yea Then sayd she the Psalme of Miserere mei Deus in English in most deuoute maner throughout to y e end and then she stoode vpp and gaue her mayden Maistresse Ellen her gloues and handkerchefe and her book to Maister Bruges and then she vntyed her gowne and the hangman pressed vpon her to helpe her off with it but she desiring him to let her alone turned towardes her two Gentlewomen who helped her of therwith and also with her frowes past and neckerchefe geuing to her a fayre handkerchefe to knit about her eyes Then the hangman kneeled downe and asked her forgeuenesse whom she forgaue most willingly TheÌ„ he willed her to stand vpon the straw which doing she sawe the blocke Then shee sayd I pray you dispatche me quickely Then she kneeled downe saying wil you take it off before I lay
word Priestes compared to the virgin Mary in three pointes so the priest by 5. wordes doth make the verye body of Christe Euen as immediately after the consent of Mary Christ was all whole in her wombe so immediatly after the speaking of the wordes of consecration y e bread is transubstantiated into the very body of Christ. Secondly as the Uirgin caried Christ in her armes and layd him in an Oxe shall after his byrth euen so the Priest after the consecration doth lift vp the body of Christ placeth it caryeth it and handleth it with his hands Thyrdly as the blessed Uirgin was sanctified before she was conceiued so the Priest being ordeined annoynted before he doth consecrate because without orders he could coÌ„secrate nothing therefore the lay man cannot do the thing although he bee neuer so holy and do speake the selfe same wordes of consecration Therfore here is to be knowne that the dignity of Priestes by some meanes passeth the dignity of angels Priesthood coÌ„pared preferred before the state of Angels because there is no power geuen to any of the Aungels to make the body of Christ. Wherby the least priest may do in earth that the greatest and highest Aungell in heauen can not do as S. Barnard sayth O worshipful dignity of Priestes in whose hands the Sonne of God is as in the wombe of the Virgin he was incarnate S. Augustine sayth that Angels in the consecration of the sacred host do serue him and the Lorde of heauen descendeth to him Whereupon Saynt Ambrose vpon Saynt Luke sayth Doubt thou not the Aungels to be where Christ is present vpon the Aultare Wherefore Priestes are to be honoured before all kinges of the earth Princes and Nobles For a Priest is higher then a King Blasphemy happyer then an Aungell Maker of his Creator Wherefore c. It was declared a litle before how Doct. Ridley was had from Fremingham to the Tower where being in duraunce and inuited to the Lieftenants table he had certain talke or conference with Secretary Bourne M. Fecknam and other concerning the controuersies in religioÌ„ y t suÌ„me whereof as it was penned with his owne hand hereafter ensueth * Here foloweth the summe and effect of the communication betwene D. Ridley and Secretary Bourne with others at the Lieuetenauntes table in the Tower MAister Thomas of Bridges sayd at his brother mayster Lieuetenantes boorde I pray you M. Doctours Sir Tho. Abridges for my learning tell me what an heretick is M. Secretary Bourne sayd I will tell you who is an hereticke who so stubbernly stifly maynteineth an vntruth he is an hereticke Who is an hereticke Ye meane syr sayd I an vntrueth in matters of religion concerning our fayth Yea that is true sayd he in this we are soone agreed Then sayd maister Fecknam sitting at the vpper end of the table whom they called M. Deane of Paules I wil tell you by S. Austine who is an hereticke Qui adulandi principibus vel lucri gratia falsas opiniones gignit vel sequitur hereticus est sayth S. Austine An hereticke defined by S. Austen And then he englished the same Sir sayd I I wene S. Austine addeth the thyrd member which is vel vanae gloriae causa Ye say euen true M. Doctor sayd he and thus farre we did agree all three M. Fecknam began againe to say who so doth not beleue that scripture affirmeth Fecknam prouoking M. Ridley but will obstinately maintein the contrary he is Haereticus as in the sacrameÌ„t of the aultar Mathew doth affirm there to be Christs body Marke doth affirme it Luke affirmeth it Paule affirmeth it and none denyeth it therfore to hold the coÌ„trary it is heresy It is the same body and flesh that was borne of the virgine this is confirmed by vnity antiquity vniuersalitye For none before Berengarius did euer doubt of this Vnitie Antiquitie Vniuersalitie he was an heretick as M. doctor there knoweth full well I do testify his owne conscience sayd he Mary sir saide mayster Secretary maister Fecknam hath spoken well These be great matters vnitie antiquitie and vniuersalitie Do ye not thinke so maister Doctour said he to me Here while I strayned curtesye and pretended as nothinge to talke sayd one of the Commissioners peraduenture M. Ridley doth agree with M. Fecknam and then there needes not much debating of the matter Syr saide I in some thinges I doe and shall agree with him and in some things which he hath spoken to be playne I doe not agree with him at all Maister sayde I ye be as I vnderstaÌ„d the Queenes Commissioners here and if ye haue commissioÌ„ to examine me in these matters I shall declare vnto you playnely my faythe if yee haue not then I shall pray you either geue mee leaue to speake my minde freely or els to hold my peace There is none here sayde M. Secretary that doth not fauour you and theÌ„ euery man shewed what fauour they bare towardes me and howe glad they woulde be of an agreement But as I strayned to haue licence of theÌ„ in playn wordes to speak my minde Anno 1154. Aprill so me thought they graunted me it but vix or agrè Well at the last I was content to take it for licenced and so began to talke To M. Fecknams argumentes of the manifold affirmatioÌ„ where no denial was B. Ridley aunsweâ—ing to Fecknam I answered where is a multitude of affirmations in scripture and where is one affirmation all is one concerning the trueth of the matter for that any one of the Euangelists spake inspired by the holy ghost Truth in Scripture goeth not by number of affiâ—mation where one is sufficient was as true as that which is spoken of them all It is as true that Iohn sayth of Christ Ego sum ostium ouium i. I am the dore of the sheepe as if all had sayde it For it is not in scripture as in witnes of men where the number is credited more then one because it is vncertayne of whose spirit he doth speake And where M. Fecknam spake of so many affirming without any negation c. Syr sayd I all they do affirme the thing which they ment Now if ye take theyr wordes to leaue theyr meaning then do they affirme what ye take Words in Scripture must be taken with theyr meaning but not what they ment Syr sayde I if in talke with you I should so vtter my minde in words that ye by the same do and may playnely perceiue my meaning could if ye wold be captious cauil at my words writh them to an other sense I would thinke ye were no gentle companion to talke with except ye would take my words as ye did perceiue that I did meane Mary quoth M. Secretary we should els do you plain iniury and wrong M. Fecknam perceiuing whereunto my talke went why quoth he what circumstaunces
speaking of Christ tropicall figuratiue anagogicall allegoricall which they do interpret after this sort that although the substance of bread wyne doe remayne and be receiued of the faythfull yet notwithstanding Christ chaunged the appellation thereof called the bread by the name of his flesh the wine by the name of his bloud non rei veritate sed significaÌ„te misterio i. not that it is so in verye deede but signified in a misterye So that wee shoulde consider not what they bee in theyr owne nature But what they import to vs and signify and should vnderstand the Sacrament not carnally but spiritually and shoulde attend not to the visible nature of the Sacraments neither haue respect onely to the outward bread cup thinkyng to see there with our eye no other thinges but onely bread and wyne but that liftyng vp our mynds we should looke vp to the bloud of Christ with our fayth Ann. 1454. â—priâ—l should touche hym with our mynde and receiue him with our inward man and that beyng lyke Egles in this lyfe we should flye vp into heauen in our heartes where that Lambe is resident at the right hand of hys father 〈◊〉 Sacraâ—â—â—â— to 〈…〉 what it 〈◊〉 â—ature 〈◊〉 whaâ— it 〈…〉 which taketh away the sinnes of the world by whose stripes we are made whole by whose passion we are filled at hys table and whose bloud we receiuyng out of his holy side do lyue for euer beyng made the ghests of Christ hauing him dwellyng in vs through the grace of his true nature and through the vertue and efficacie of his whole passion beyng no lesse assured and certified that we are fed spiritually vnto eternall lyfe by Christes flesh crucified and by hys bloudshed the true food of our myndes then that our bodies be fed with meat and drinke in this lyfe and hereof this sayd mysticall bread on the table of Christ the mysticall wyne beyng administred and receyued after the institution of Christ be to vs a memoriall a pledge a token a sacrament The Sacrament is a â—â—moriall 〈◊〉 pledge a 〈◊〉 a â—â—crament 〈…〉 â—hat is 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 and a seale And thereof is it that Christ sayth not thus This is my body eate ye but after he had biddeÌ„ them eate then he said This is my body which shal be geueÌ„ for you Which is to mean as though he should say In eating of this bread consider you that this bread is no common thyng but a mysticall matter neither do you attend that which is set before our bodily eyes but what feedeth you within Consider behold my body crucified for you that eate and digest in your myndes Chaw you vpon my passion be fed w t my death This is the true meat this is the drinke that moysteneth wherwith you beyng truly fed and inebriate shall liue for euer The bread and the wyne which be set before our eies are onely declarations of me What the 〈◊〉 â—ody of Christ doth â—o our sâ—â—les but I my selfe am the eternall food Wherfore whensoeuer at this my table you shall behold the sacraments haue not regard so much to them as consider ye what I promise to you by them which is myselfe to be meat for you of eternall lyfe The onely oblation of Christ wherewith he offered himselfe to God the father once to death vpon the aultar of the crosse for our redemption was of such efficacy y t there is no more need of any sacrifice for the redemption of the whole world The sacriâ—â—ce of Christes 〈…〉 all but all y e sacrifice of y e old law he tooke away performyng that in very deede which they did signify and promise Whosoeuer therfore shal fixe the hope of his saluatioÌ„ in any other sacrifice he falleth froÌ„ the grace of Christ and is contumelious against the bloud of Christ. For he was wounded for our transgressions and was broken for our iniquities 〈◊〉 53. All we lyke sheepe haue wandered astray Euery man hath turned after his owne way and the Lord hath layd all our iniquities vpon him For he hath entered once for all into the holy place by the bloud not of Goates or Calues but by his own bloud Heb. 9. finding eternall redemption And hath entered into heauen to appeare now in the sight of God for vs not to offer hymselfe oftentymes for so should he haue suffred many times but now hath he appeared once to put away sinne through hys owne oblation And as it is appoynted to all men once to dye so also Christ once was offered Heb. 17. Who offering vp one oblation for sinnes sitteth now for euer on the right hand of God For by one oblation hath he made perfect for euer those that be sanctified For where is remission of sinnes there is now no more oblation for sinne but this only sacrifice of Christ whosoeuer shall seeke any other sacrifice propitiatory for sinne 〈◊〉 sacrifice 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 maketh the sacrifice of Christ of no validitie force or efficacie For if it be sufficient to remit sinnes what neede is there of any other For the necessitie of another argueth and declareth this to be insufficient Almighty God graunt that we may truly leaue to one sacrifice of Christ and that wee to hym agayne may repay our sacrifices of thanksgeuing of prayse of confessing hys name of true amendment of repentaunce of mercifulnes towards our neighbors and of all other good workes of charitie Christ 〈…〉 for 〈◊〉 we 〈…〉 For by such sacrifices we shall declare our selues neither ingratefull to God nor altogether vnworthy of this holy sacrifice of Christ. And thus you haue out of the testimonies of holy scripture and of the ancient Doctors of the Church the true and sincere vse of the Lordes holy supper and the fruite of the true sacrifice of Christ. Which whosoeuer thorough captious or wrested interpretations or by mens traditions shal go about otherwise then Christ ordeined them to alter or traÌ„substantiate he shall aunswere to Christ in the latter day when he shal vnderstand but then to late that he hath no participation with the body and bloud of Christ but that out of the supper of eternal lyfe he hath eaten and dronken eternall damnation to hymselfe West Because we will not consume and spend the tyme in waste this your writyng which you exhibite hereafter shall be read in hys place In the meane season let vs now fall to the Arguments Ched The Scriptures in many places doe affirme Argument that Christ gaue hys natural body Mat. 26. Mark 14. Luk. 22 Ergo Aunsâ—â—â—â— I doe conclude that the naturall body is in the Sacrament Cran. To your argument I aunswer If you vnderstand by the body natural organicum that is hauyng such proportion and members as he had liuyng here then I aunswer negatiuely Furthermore concernyng the Euangelists thus I say and graunt that Christ tooke bread and called
places of the holy Scripture 7. Inconueniences come of the reall peesence Secondly it varieth from the articles of the faith Thirdly it destroyeth and taketh awaye the institution of the Lordes supper Fourthly it maketh precious thinges common to prophane and vngodly persones for it casteth that whyche is holy vnto dogs and pearles vnto swine Fiftly it forceth men to maintaine many moÌ„struous miracles without necessitie and authoritie of Gods worde Sixtly it geueth occasion to the heretickes which erred concerning the two natures in Christe to defend their heresies thereby Seuenthly it falsifieth the sayings of the godly fathers it falsifieth also the Catholike Faith of the Church whyche the Apostles taught the martyrs confirmed and the faithfull as one of the Fathers sayeth doe retaine and keepe vntill this day Wherefore the second parte of mine argument is true The probation of the antecedent or former part of this argument by the partes thereof THis carnall presence is contrary to the worde of God as appeareth The 7. inconueniences declared by partes Iohn 16. I tell you the trueth It is profitable to you that I goe away for if I goe not away the comfortour shall not come vnto you Actes 3. Whome the heauens must receaue vntill the time of restoring of all thinges which God hath-spoken The first inconuenience Math. 9. The children of the Bridegrom cannot mourne so long as the Bridegrome is with them But nowe is the time of mourning Iohn 16. But I will see you againe and your heartes shall reioyce The reall presence against the scripture Iohn 14. I will come againe and take you to my selfe Math. 24. If they shall say vnto you behold here is Christ or there is Christe beleeue them not for wheresoeuer the deade carcase is thither the Eagles will resort 2. The real presence agaynst the Articles of the fayth It varyeth from the articles of the faith He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hande of God the Father From whence and not from any other place sayeth S. Augustine he shall come to iudge both the quicke and the deade 3. It destroyeth the institution of the Lordes supper It destroyeth and taketh awaye the institution of the Lordes supper which was commaunded onely to be vsed and continued vntill the Lorde himselfe shoulde come If therefore he be nowe really present in the body of his flesh then must the supper cease For a remembraunce is not of a thing present but of a thing past and absent And there is a difference betwene remembraunce and presence and as one of the Fathers sayeth A figure is in vaine where the thing figured is present It maketh precious things common to prophane and vngodly persons constraineth men to confesse many absurdities 4. It prophaneth thinges holy and precious gendreth absurdities For it affirmeth that whoremongers and murtherers yea and as some of them hold opinion the wicked and faithles mise rattes dogs also may receiue the verye real and corporal body of the Lord wherin the fulnes of the spirite of light and grace dwelleth contrary to the manifest wordes of Christ in sixe places sentences of the sixt chap. of S. Iohn It confirmeth also and maintaineth that beastly kinde of crueltie of the Anthropophagi that is the deuourers of mans flesh for it is a more cruel thing to deuoure a quicke man Anthropophagi are a kinde of brutishe people that feed on mans flesh then to slay him Pie He requireth time to speake blasphemies Leaue your blasphemies Rid. I had little thought to haue hadde such reprochefull woordes at your handes West All is quiet Goe to the arguments M. Doctor Rid. I haue not many moe things to say West You vtter blasphemies with a most impudent face leaue off I say and get you to the argument Rid. It forceth men to maintaine many monstrous myracles wythout all necessitie and authoritie of Gods worde 5. It maintayneth monstrous myracles without â—â—â—cessitiâ— For at the comming of thys presence of the body and flesh of Christ they thrust away the substaunce of breade and affirme that the accidents remayne without any subiect and in the stead thereof they place Christes body wythout hys qualities and the true maner of a bodye And if the Sacrament be reserued so long vntill it mould wormes breede some say that the substance of bread miraculously returneth againe and some deny it All the 〈◊〉 that foloâ—â—eth 〈◊〉 read because the prolocutâ—â— made post hast to the argument By this deâ—uise of 〈◊〉 comitance the Papistâ— imagine 〈◊〉 much to receaued vnder 〈◊〉 kinde as both 6. It geueâ— occasion to heretickes 7. It falsifiâ—eth the saâ—â—inges of 〈◊〉 old doctor Other some affirme y t the real body of Christ goeth downe into y e stomacke of the receiuers doth there abide so long only as they shall continue to be good but another sort hold that the body of Christ is caried into heaueÌ„ so soone as the formes of bread be brused wyth the teeth O works of miracles Truely most truly I see that fulfilled in these men whereof S. Paule prophecied 2. Thess. 2. Because they haue not receiued the loue of the trueth that they might be saued God shall sende them strong delusions that they shoulde beleeue lies and be all damned which haue not beleeued the truth This grosse presence hath brought foorth that fonde phantasie of concomitaunce whereby is broken at this day and abrogated the commandement of the Lord for the distributing of the Lordes cuppe to the laitie It geueth occasion to heretickes to maintaine and defend their errours as to Martion which sayd that Christ had but a phantasticall bodye and to Eutiches which wickedly confounded the two natures in Christ. Finally it falsifieth the sayings of the godly fathers and the Catholicke faith of the church which Vigilius a Martyr and graue wryter sayeth was taught of the Apostles confirmed wyth the bloude of Martyrs and was continually maintained by the faithful vntil his tyme. By the sayings of the fathers I meane of Iustine Irenee Tertullian Origene Eusebius Emisene Athanasius Cyrill Epyphanius Hierome Chrysostome Augustine Vigilius Fulgentius Bertram and others most auncient fathers All those places as I am sure I haue read making for my purpose so am I well assumed that I coulde shewe the same if I myght haue the vse of mine owne bookes whiche I will take on me to doe euen vpon the pearill of my life and the losse of all that I maye lose in thys world But now my brethren thinke not because I disalow that presence which this first proposition maintaineth as a presence which I take to be forged phantasticall and besides the authoritie of Gods worde pernitiously broughte into the Church by the Romanistes that I therefore go about to take away the true presence of Christes body in his Supper rightly and duely ministred The true presence of Christes bâ—â—dy in the Supper
for the washing away of sinnes as it was euen the same day that it flowed out of the blessed side of our sauiour and finally that the whole substance of our sacrifice which is frequented of the Church in the Lords Supper The wholâ— substance 〈◊〉 our sacrificâ— wherein it consisteth consisteth in praiers praise and geuing of thankes and in remembring and shewing foorth of that sacrifice once offered vpon the altar of the crosse that the same might continually be had in reuerence by mystery which once onely and no more was offered for the price of our redemption These are the things right worshipfull M. Prolocutor and ye the rest of the Commissioners which I could presently prepare to the aunswering of your three foresayde propositions being destitute of all helpe in this shortnes of time sodaine warning and want of bookes B. Ridley appealeth from the vniust sentence of his aduersaries to some other superiour competent iudge Wherefore I appeale to my first protestation most humbly desiring the helpe of the same as much as may be to be graunted vnto me And because ye haue lately giuen most vniust and cruell sentence against me I do heere appeale so farfoorth as I may to a more indifferent iust censure iudgemeÌ„t of some other superiour competent lawful iudge that according to the approued state of the church of England Howbeit I confesse that I am ignoraunt what that is at this present through the trouble and alteration of the state of the Realme â— Ridley 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 â—ppealeth 〈◊〉 â—ighty 〈◊〉 But if this appeale may not be graunted to me vpon earth then do I flye euen as to my onely refuge and alone hauen of health to the sentence of the eternall iudge that is of y e almighty God to whose most merciful iustice towardes his most iust mercifulnes I doe wholly commit my selfe and all my cause nothing at all despayring of the defence of mine Aduocate and alone Sauiour Iesus Christ to whome with the euerlasting Father and the holy Spirit the sanctifier of vs all be now and for euer all honour and glory Amen Albeit this learned Byshop was not suffered to reade all that is aboue prefixed before the Disputations yet because he had it then ready and offered it vp to the Prolocutour after the Disputations sentence pronounced I thought heere the place not vnmeete to annexe the same together with the rest Now let vs heare the Arguments and aunsweres betweene Doctour Smith and him ¶ D. Smith beginneth to oppose SMith You haue occasioned me to go otherwise to worke with you then I had thought to haue done Me seemed you did in your supposition abuse the testimonies of scripture concerning the Ascension of Christ to take away hys presence in the Sacrament as though this were a strong Argument to inforce your matter withall Smithes argument Christ did ascend vnto heauen Ergo he is not in the Sacrament Now therefore I will go about to disproue this reason of yours Christes Ascension is no let to his reall presence in the Sacrament Ergo you are deceiued whereas you do grounde youre selfe vpon those places Rid. You import as though I had made a strong Argument by Christes going vp into heauen But howsoeuer mine Argument is made Aunswere you collect it not rightly For it doth not only stay vpon his Ascension but both vpon hys Ascension and his * The veritie of M. Ridleyes answere touching the reall being of Christ in earth to be restrained by his ascending and abiding in heauen standeth vpon a necessitie whiche we call Necessitas consequentiae by thys demonstration Da Euery naturall body must necessarily be contayned in his pecular and certaine place â—iâ— Christes body is a naturall body â— Ergo Christes body not to be in one certaine place at once contayned it is impossible according to the rule Omne propositiones de impossibili de necesâ—e equipollent dicto dissimiliter se habenti modoÌ„ similiter abiding there also Smith Christes going vp to heauen and his abiding there hinder not his reall presence in the Sacrament Ergo you are deceiued Rid. Of Christes reall presence there may be a double vnderstanding if you take the reall presence of Christ according to the reall and corporal substance which he tooke of the virgine that presence being in heauen caÌ„ not be on the earth also But if you meane a reall presence secuÌ„dum rem aliquam quae ad corpus Christi pertinet i. according to some thing that appertaineth to Christes body certes the Ascension and abiding in heauen are no let at all to that presence Wherefore Christes body after that sort is heere present to vs in the Lords supper by grace I say as Epiphanius speaketh it West I will cut off from hencefoorth all equiuocation and doubt For whensoeuer we speake of Christes body wee meane that which he tooke of the Uirgin Rid. Christes Ascension and abiding in heauen can not stand with this presence Smith Christ appeared corporally and really on the earth for all his Ascension and continuall abode in heauen vnto the day of Dome Argument Ergo his Ascension and abiding in heauen is no let to his reall presence in the Sacrament Rid. Aunswere Maister Doctour this Argument is nothing worth I do not so straightly tye Christ vp in heauen that he may not come into the earth at his pleasure For when he will he may come downe from heauen and be on the earth as it liketh himselfe Howbeit I do affirme that it is not possible for him to be both in heauen and earth at one tyme. Smith Marke I pray you my Maisters diligently that be here what he aunswereth First he saith that the sitting of Christ at the right hande of his father is a let to the reall presence of his body in the Sacrament and then afterward he flyeth from it agayne Rid. I woulde not haue you thinke that I do imagine or dreame vpon any such maner of sitting as these men heere sit in the Schoole Smith Ergo it is lawfull for Christ then to be heere present on the earth when he will himselfe Rid. Yea when he will it is lawfull indeede Smith Ergo his ascending into heauen doth not restrayne his reall presence in the Sacrament Rid. I do not gaynesay but that it is lawfull sor hym to appeare on the earth when he wil but proue you y t he wil. Christes aboâ—e in heauen is no let for him to appeare on earth when he will but whether he wil that must be proued Againe it is one thing to appeare on earth an other still in the Sacrament and to be present the same time with his body in heauen wheÌ„ he is bodely present in earth Smith Then your aunswere dependeth vppon the will of Christ I perceiue Therfore I will ioyne agayn with you in this short argument Christ albeit hee doth alway abide in heauen
Steuen to beholde him in heauen euen hee could bring to passe well enough Aunswere that Paule might heare him out of heauen Da Smith As other saw him so Paule saw him ti Other did see him visibly and corporally on earth si Ergo Paule saw him visibly and corporally on earth Argumenâ— Rid. I graunt he was sene visibly and corporally but yet haue you not proued that he was seene in earth Aunswere Smith He was seene so of him as of other But he was seene of other being on earth and appeared visibly to them on earth Ergo he was seene of Paule on earth Rid. Your controuersie is about existens in terra that is being on earth if Existere to be be referred as vnto y â— place I deny that Christ after that sort was on the earth But if it be referred as to the veritie of the body then I graunt it Moreouer I say that Christ was seene of men in earth after his ascension it is certayne For he was sene of Steuen he was seene also of Paule But whether he descended vnto the earth or whether he being in heauen did reuele or manifest himselfe to Paule when Paule was rapt into the third heauen I know that some contend about it the Scripture as far as I haue read or heard doth not determine it Wherfore we cannot but iudge vncertainly of those things which be vncertayne Smith Wee haue Egesippus and Linus agaynste you whiche testifie that Christe appeared corporally on the earth to Peter after hys Ascension Lib. 3. cap. 3. Peter ouercome with the requestes and mournings of the people whiche desired him to geâ— hym out of the Citie because of Nero his lying in waite for him began without company to conuey hymselfe away from thence and when he was 〈◊〉 to the gate he seeth Christ come to meete him and worshipping him he sayd Maister whether walke you Chrâ—st aunswered I am come againe to be crucifyed Linus writing of the passion of Peter hath the selfesame story Saint Ambrose hath the same likewise and also Abdias scholer to the Apostles which saw Christ before his ascending into heauen With what face therefore dare you affirme it to be a thing vncertaine which these men do manifestly witnes to haue bene done Rid. I sayd before that y e Doctors in that matter did vary Smith Do you thynke thys story is not certayne beeyng approued by so auncient and probable authoritie Rid. I do so thinke because I take and esteeme not theyr words for the wordes of Scripture And though I dyd graunt you that story to be certayne yet it maketh not against me Smith Such things as be certayne and approued of them you do reiect as things vncertayne Rid. The story of Linus is not of so greate authoritie although I am not ignorant that * Thâ—â—â—ddition is taken out of the 〈◊〉 of B. Riâ—â—leys owne writâ—â—g Eusebius so writeth also in the story of the Church And yet I accompt not these mens reports so sure as the Canonicall scriptures The credite of Linus story Albeit if at any time he had to any man appeared heere on the earth after his Ascension that doth not disprooue my saying For I goe not about to tye Christ vp in fetters as some do vntruly report of vs but that he may be sene vpoÌ„ the earth according to his Diuine pleasure whensoeuer it liketh him But we affirme that it is contrary to the nature of his manhoode and the true maner of his body that he should be together and at one instant both in heauen and earth according to his corporall substaunce And the perpetuall sitting at the right hand of the father may I graunt be taken for the stabilitie of Christes kingdome and his continuall or euerlasting equalitie with his father in the glory of heauen Smith Now where as you boast that your faith is the very fayth of the auncient Church I will shew heere that is not so but that it doth directly striue against the fayth of the old Fathers I will bring in Chrysostome for this poynt Hom. 2. ad populum Antiochenum Tanquam maximam haereditatem Chrysost. alleaged â—om 2. ad populuÌ„ Antioch Elisaeus melotem suscepit Etenim verè maxima fuit haereditas omni auro praetiosior erat duplex Helias ille erat sursum Helias deorsum Helias Noui quòd iustum illum beatum putatis velletis quisque esse vt ille Quid igitur si vobis demonstrauero quid aliud quod illo multo maius omnes sacris mâ—sterijs imbuti recipimus Helias quidem melotem discipulo reliquit Filius autem dei ascendens suam nobis carnem dimisit Sed Helias quidem exutus Christus autem nobis reliquit ipsam habens ascendit That is Eliseus receiued the mantell as a right great inheritaunce For it was in deede a right excellent inheritaunce and more precious then any gold beside And the same Helias was a double Helias He was both Helias aboue and Helias beneath I know well you thinke that iust man to be happy and you would gladly be euery one of you as he is what will you then say if I shall declare to you a certayne other thing whych all we that are indued with these holy mysteries do receiue much more then that Helias in deede left his mantell to his scholer But the sonne of God ascending dyd leaue heere his flesh vnto vs. Helias left it putting off the same But Christ both left it to vs and ascended also to heauen hauing it with him Rid. Here at this aunswere great 〈◊〉 of taunting spitefull 〈…〉 vpon this good Bishop I graunt that Christ did both that is both tooke vp his fleshe wyth hym ascending vp and also did leaue the same behynde him with vs but after a diuers manner and respect For he tooke his flesh with him after the true and corporall substance of his body and flesh againe he left the same in mysterie to the faithfull in the supper to be receiued after a spirituall communication and by grace Neither is the same receiued in the Supper onely but also at other times by hearing the Gospell and by fayth For the bread which we breake is the communication of the body of Christ And generally vnles ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye shall haue no life in you Smith Chrysost. De 〈◊〉 de Sacerdotij lib. 3. cap. 3. Chrysostome in his booke de dignitate Sacerdotij lib. 3. cap. 3. sayth O miraculum O Dei beneuolentiam Qui sursum sedet tempore sacrificij hominum manibus continetur Or as other haue translated it O miraculum O Dei benignitatem qui cum patre sursum sedet in illo ipso teÌ„pore articulo omniuÌ„ manibus pertractatur ac seipse tradit volentibus ipsum accipere complecti That is O miracle O good will of God He
that sitteth aboue at the sacrifice time is conteyned in the handes of men Or els as other haue translated thus Oh myracle Oh the gentlenes of God Hee that sitteth aboue with the father is handled with the handes of all men at the very same moment of time and doth himselfe deliuer hymselfe to them that are desirous to take him and embrace him Rid. He that sitteth there is here present in mistery and by grace and is holden of the godly suche as communicate him not onely sacramentally with the hand of the bodye but much more holesomely with the hand of the hart and by inward drinking is receaued but by the sacramentall signification he is holden of all men Seton Where is then the miracle if hee be onely present thorough his grace and in mistery onely Rid. Yes there is a miracle good sir The miracle in the Sacrament wherein it consisteth Christ is not idle in his sacraments Is not the miracle great trow you when bread which is wont to susteine the body becommeth food to the soule He that vnderstandeth not that miracle hee vnderstandeth not y e force of that misterye God grauÌ„t we may euery one of vs vnderstaÌ„d his truth obey the same Smith Chrisostome calleth it a miracle that Christ sitteth at the right hand of God in heauen and at the same tyme is held in the handes of men not that he is handled wyth the handes of men onely in a misterye and is with them through grace Therfore while you deny that you are altogether deceiued and stray far from the truth Harps The former place of Chrisostome is not to bee let slip Let me before I begin aske this one question of you Is it not a great matter that Elias left his cloke or mantell and the gift of his prophecy to his Scholer Rid. Yes surely it is a great matter Harps Did not Elias then leaue great grace Rid. He did so Harps But Christ left a farre greater grace then Helias for he could not both leaue his cloke and take it with hym Christ doth both in his flesh Rid. I am well content to graunt that Christ lefte muche greater thinges to vs then Helius to Eliseus How Christ tooke vp his body and left it with vs. The phrase of Chrysost considered albeit he be sayde to haue left his double spirite with him for that the strength and grace of the body of Christ whiche Christ ascending vp here left with vs is the onely saluation lyfe of all men which shal be saued which life Christ hath here left vnto vs to be receaued by fayth through the hearyng of y e word and the right administration of the sacraments This vertue and grace Chrisostome after the phrase and maner of Iohn the Euangelist calleth Christes flesh Harps But Christ performed a greater matter Comparison betweene Elias mantell and Christes fleshe Elias tooke his mantell left neither mantel nor Sacrament of his mantell behind him Christ tooke his fleshe and left a SacrameÌ„t of his fleshe which was more then Elias did yet the sayd Elias afterward cast down his mantell He caryed vp and left behinde You vnderstand not the comparison The comparison is in this that Elias left his mantel and carryed it not with him Christ left his flesh behind him caryed it with him also Rid. True it is and I my selfe did affirme no lesse before Now where you seeme to speake many thinges in deede you bring no new thing at all Let there be a comparison betweene grace and grace then Christ gaue the far greater grace when he did inserte or graffe vs into his fleshe Harps If you wil geue me leaue I will ask you this question If Chrisostome would haue ment so that Christ left his body in the Eucharist what playner woordes thincke you or more euident could he haue vsed then these Kid. These things be not of so great force as they beare a great shewe outwardly Hee might also haue vsed grosser wordes if he had listed to haue vttered his minde so grosely for he was an â—loquent man Now he speaketh after y e maner of other Doctors which of misticall matters speake mistically and of Sacramentes Sacramentally Harps The comparison lyeth in this That which was impossible to Elias is possible to Christ. Rid. I graunt It was possible to Christ which was to y e other impossible Helias left his cloke Christ both left hys flesh and tooke it with him Harps Helias left behinde him could not take with him Christ both left behinde him and also tooke with hym Except you wil say the comparison here made to be nothing Rid. He tooke vp his flesh with him to heauen and lefte here the communion of his flesh in earth Harpsfield aunswered West You vnderstand in the first place his flesh for verye true flesh and in the second place for grace communion of his flesh and why do you not vnderstand it in y e second place also for his true fleshe I will make it euident howe blockish and grosse your answere is Rid. These be tauntes and reproches not beseeming as I thinke the modesty of this Schole West Elias left his cloke to his disciple Quam sit â—tupida crassa responsio tua but the sonne of God going vp to heauen left his fleshe But Elias certeinely left his cloke behinde and Christ likewise his flesh and yet ascending he carryed the same with him to By which words we make this reason Christ left his flesh to his Disciples and yet for all that he tooke the same vp with him Ergo he is present heere with vs. Heere Doctour Weston crying to the people sayd vnto them Maister Doctour aunswereth it after this fashion D. Weston speaking to the audieÌ„ce in English He caried his flesh into heauen and he left here the communion of his flesh behinde Assuredly the aunswere is to vnlearned Rid. I am glad you speake in Englishe Surely I wishe that all the whole world might vnderstand your reasons and my aunsweres Reliquit nobis carnem suam i. He left vs his flesh This you vnderstande of his flesh and I vnderstand the same of grace He caried his fleshe into heauen and left behind the communion of his flesh vnto vs. West Ye Iudges what thinke ye of this aunswere Iudges But where were these Iudges in K. Edwardes tyme. It is ridiculous and a very fond aunswere Rid. Well I take your words pacieÌ„tly for Christes cause West Weston heere citeth a place Spargimur sanguine Christi We are sprinkled with the bloud of Christ. Rid. M. Doctor it is the same bloud but yet spiritually receiued How ye are sprinckled with Christes bloud And in deede all the Prophetes were sprinkled with y e same bloud but yet spiritually I say and by grace And whatsoeuer they be that are not sprinckled with thys bloud they can not be partakers of y e euerlasting saluatioÌ„
peccata mundi à sacerdotibus sacrificatum Let vs not not looke alow by the grounde vpon the bread and the drinke set before vs but lifting vppe our minde let vs faithfully beleue there vpon y e holy table to lye the Lambe of God taking away the sinnes of the world being sacrificed of the priestes Rid. That Councell was collected out of anâ—ient Fathers and is to me of great authority for it sayth Positum esse panem in altâ—ri exaltata mente considerandum eum qui in coelis est i. That breade is set vpon the aultare and hauing our mindes 〈◊〉 vp we must consider him which is in heauen The words of the Councell make for me Wat. Exaltata mente with a minde exalted That is not as brute beastes at the racke or maunger hauing an eye onely vpon the thing that is set before them Agnus Dei iacet in mensa the Lambe of God lieth on the table sayeth the Councell Rid. The Lambe of God is in heauen accordyng to the verity of the body and here he is with vs in a mistery according to his power not corporally Wat. But the Lambe of God lyeth on the table Rid. It is a figuratiue speach for in our minde we vnderstand him which is in heauen Wat. But he lyeth there the Greeke word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rid. He lyeth there that is he is there present not corporally but he lyeth there in his operation Wat. He lyeth but his operation lyeth not Rid. You thinke very grossely of the sitting or lying of the Celestiall Lambe on the Table of the Lorde For we may not imagine any such sitting or lying on y e table as the reason of man would iudge but all thinges are here to be vnderstand spirituallye For that heauenly Lambe is as I confesse on the table but by a spirituall presence by grace and not after any corporall substance of his flesh taken of y e virgin Mary And indeed the same Canon doth very playnly teach that the bread which is set on the table is materiall bread and therefore it the Canon I meane commaundeth that we shoulde not creepe on the ground in our cogitation to these thinges which are set before vs as who shoulde say what other things are they as much as perteineth to their true substaunce then breade and wine but rather sayth the Canon lifting vp our mindes into heauen let vs consider w t fayth the Lambe of God which taketh awaye the sins of y e world sitting or lying vpon y e table For a lifted vp fayth sayth he seeth him which sitteth on the right hande of God the father after y e true maner of a body set by grace on the Lordes Table and taking away the sinnes of the worlde For I thinke you meane not so as though the Lambe did lye there prostrate with his members spreade upon the table Smith I bring an other place out of the Councell of Nice Nullus Apostolorum dixit An other place of Nicene Counâ—ell alleaged haec est figura corporis Christi Nullus venerabilium praesbyterorum dixit incruentum altaris sacrificium figuram Ergo. c. That is None of the Apostles sayd this is a figure of the body of Christ None of the reuerend Elders sayd the vnbloudy sacrifice of the aultar to be a figure Ergo you are deceiued Rid. This Chanon is not in the Councell of Nice For I haue read ouer this Councell many times Then came in an other whom M. Ridley knew not sayd the vniuersall church both of the Greekes Latines of the East and of the West haue agreed in the Councell of Florence vniformably in y e doctrine of the sacrament that in the Sacrament of the Aultar there is the true and reall Body Rid. I denye the Greeke and the East Churche to haue agreed either in the Councel at Florence or at any time els with the Romish Church in the doctrine of Transubstantiation of bread into the body of Christ. For there was nothing in the Councell of Florence wherein the Greekes would agree with the Romanistes albeit hitherto I confesse it was left free for euery Churche to vse as they were wont leuened or vnleauened bread Here cryed out D. Cole sayde they agreed together concerning transubstantiation of breade into the bodye of Christ. M. Ridley sayd that could not be Here start vp an other vnknowne to M. Ridley but thought to be one of the Scribes who affirmed with him y t in deed there was nothing decreed coÌ„cerning traÌ„substaÌ„tiation but the Councell left that as a matter not meete nor worthy to disturbe the peace and concord of the church To whom M. Ridley answered agayne saying that he sayd y e trueth Pie What say you to that councell where it is sayde that the Priest doth offer an vnbloudy sacrifice of the Bodye of Christ Rid. I say it is well sayd if it be rightly vnderstand Pie But he offereth an vnbloudy sacrifice Rid. It was called vnbloudy and is offered after a certain maner and in a misterye and as a representation of that bloudy sacrifice and he doth not lye which sayth Christ to be offered West I with one argument will throw downe to y e grouÌ„d your opinion out of Chrysostome Sacrifice called vnbloudy is nothing els but a representation of the bloudy Sacrifice of Christ. Weston playeth Golyah with Dauid This argument after the disposition termes as it standeth iâ— not formall Homi. 24. in 1. ad Corinth and I wil teach not onely a figure or signe or grace onely but the very same body which was here conuersant in the earth to be in the Eucharist We worship the selfe same body in y e Eucharist whiche the wise men did worship in the maunger But that was his naturall reall body not spirituall Ergo the reall body of Christ is in the Eucharist Agayne the same Chrysostome sayth We haue not here the Lord in the maunger but on the aultare Here a woman holdeth him not in her handes but a priest Rid. We worship I confesse the same true Lord and Sauiour of the world which the wise men worshipped in the maunger howbeit we do it in mystery and in the sacrameÌ„t of the Lordes supper and that in spiritual liberty as sayth S. Aust Lib 3. de doctrina Christiana not in carnall seruitude that is we do not worship seruilely the signes for the thinges for that shuld be as he also sayth a part of a seruile infirmity But we behold with the eyes of fayth him present after grace and spiritually sette vppon the Table and we worship him which sitteth aboue is worshipped oâ— the Aungels For Christ is alwaies assistant to his mysteries as the sayd August sayth And the diuine maiesty as sayth Cyprian doth neuer absent it selfe from the diuine mysteries but this assistaunce and presence of Christ as in Baptisme is wholy spirituall and by grace and not
Queene Mary and her childe turned out of Latin into Englishe and ineuitable malediction and hast enioyned them that they should conceiue in sinne and beyng conceiued should be subiect to many and grieuous tormentes and finally be deliuered with the danger and ieopardy of their lyfe We beseech thee for thine exceeding great goodnes and bottomlesse mercy to mittigate the straightnes of that law Asswage thine anger for a while and cherish in the bosome of thy fauour and mercye our most gracious Queene Mary beyng now at the poynt of her deliuerance So helpe her that without danger of her lyfe she may ouercome the sorow and in due season bring forth a chyld in body beautifull and comely in mynd noble and valiant So that afterward she forgetting the trouble may with ioy laude prayse the bountifulnesse of thy mercy Anno 1554. Ianuary and together with vs praise and blesse both thee and thy holy name world withouten ende This Oh Lord we desire thee we beseeche thee and most hartily craue of thee Heare vs oh Lord and graunt vs our petition Let not the enemies of thy faith and of thy Church say Where is theyr God ¶ A solemne prayer made for king Phillip and Queene Maries childe that it may be a male chylde welfauoured and wittie c. A deuout prayer made by the Catholickes for Q Mary being great quicke with childe O Most mighty Lord God which regardest the prayer of the humble and despisest not their request bowe downe from thine high habitation of the heauens the eies of thy mercy vnto vs wretched sinners bowing y e knees of our hartes and with many and deepe sighes bewayling oure sinnes offences humbly with eyes intent hands displayed praying beseeching thee with the shield of thy protection to defend Mary thy seruant and our Queene who hath none other helper but thee and whom through thy grace thou hast willed to be conceiued with chyld and at the time of her trauaile graciously with the helpe of thy right hand deliuer her and from all danger with the child in her conceiued mercifully preserue It hath seemed good in thy sight mercifull Father by thy seruaunt Mary to worke these woÌ„ders that is to say in her hands to vanquish and ouerthrow the stout enemy to deliuer vs thy people out of the hands of * The Papistes call the Protestantes hereticks and enemies to the crosse of Christ euen as Achab called Elias the disturber of â—sraell when he was onely the disturber himselfe heretikes Infidels enemies to thee and to the crosse of thy beloued sonne Iesus Christ that of thy seruaunt thou mightest speake in farre countreys Therefore for these wonderfull workes which thou doest to thy seruaunts thou art magnified Lord God for euer and we thy people blesse thee the God of heauen which hast wrought vpon vs this great mercy and hast excluded from vs the heretike the enemy of truth the persecuter of thy church We know we know that we haue grieuously Lord sinned that we haue bene deceiued by vanitie and that we haue forsaken thee our God Our iniquities be multiplied on our head and our sinnes be increased vp to heauen and we our selues haue offended and our princes our priests for these our sinnes haue deserued an hypocrite to our prince our sinnes haue deserued a Tyrant to our Gouernour that should bryng our lyfe to bitternes We be not worthy to haue so gentle and mercifull a Queene so godly a ruler finally so vertuous a prince at the very beginning of whose raigne a new light as it were of Gods religion seemed to vs for to spring rise Q. Mary compared of the Papistes to Q. Iudith The Iews did blesse y e widow Iudith with one voice saying Thou art the glory of Ierusalem thou art the ioy of Israell thou art the honor of our people for that thou hast loued chastity and thou shalt be blessed for euer And we the English people with one agreeable consent do cry Make how forgetting his prayer he falleth to the praysing of Q Mary Thou Mary art the glory of England our ioy the honour of thy people for that thou hast embraced chastitie thine heart is strengthened for the hand of our Lord hath comforted thee and therfore thou shalt be blessed for euer But bow downe O most mercifull Father thine eare and open thine eyes and behold our affliction and our humble confession Thou knowest Lord that against Phillip not by humane but by thy ordinaunce our king and against thy seruaunt Mary by thy prouidence our Queene the restorers and maintainers of thy Testament of the faith most constaÌ„t defenders of thy church thou knowest I say that against these our two gouernors the enimies of thy holy * The TestameÌ„t setteth vp onely the glory of Christ. Testament of the Church thy spouse be most ranke Rebels and spitefull murmurers walking after their lustes whose mouth speaketh wordes of pride to the end they may set vp the kingdome of heretikes schismatikes By the power of their handes they would * If the chaunging of Gods promises destroying his inheritance stopping the mouthes of Gods people if contentions warres and schismes be tokens of heretickes who so great heretickes as the papists be chaunge thy promises and destroy thine inheritaunce and stop and shut vp the mouthes of them y t praise thee and extinguish the glory of thy catholike Church and aultar It is manifest and plaine how many contentioÌ„s how many conspiracies and seditions how great wars what tumults how many how great troublesome vexations how many heresies schismes for these be the most ready deuises and euident tokens of heretickes for our sinnes do hang ouer vs if thy seruant be taken from this life for we acknowledge that our Lord is omnipotent who hath pitched his dwellyng place in the midst of his people to y e intent to deliuer vs out of y e hands of our enemies Turne therfore thy countenance vnto vs shew vnto vs O Lord thy face Punish vs for our sinnes according to thy will pleasure onely now deliuer vs. We bowing the knees of our hart beseech thee that thou wilt not reserue vnto vs punishment for euer we shall prayse thee all the days of our life Heare our cry and the praier of thy people open to them the treasure of thy mercy thy gracious sauour the spring of liuely water Thou that hast begon make in the hand of the seruaunt a perfect worke Suffer not we pray thee the * Cry 〈◊〉 lowder 〈◊〉 Priest◠〈…〉 your God a sleepe The Lordâ— gaue a 〈◊〉 to Sâ—â—ra 〈◊〉 Eliâ—zabeth so did he noâ— to Q Maâ—â— faythlesse rebels to say of thy seruaunt and her Counsellours that they haue deuised matters which they cannot performe And graunt vnto thy seruant an happy and an easie trauail For it is not impossible to thy power nor indecent to thy
there were no more Reedes and that burned at the neather partes but had small power aboue because of the winde sauinge that it did burne his haire A new fire made to M. Hooper and scorch his skinne a litle In the time of which fire euen as at the first flame hee prayed saying mildely and not verye loude but as one wythoute paynes O Iesus the sonne of Dauid haue mercye vpon me and receiue my soule After the seconde was spente he did wipe both his eyes with his hands and beholding the people he sayde with an indifferent loud voyce For Gods loue good people let me haue more fire M. Hooper calle◠〈◊〉 for more fire And all this while his nether partes did burne for the fagottes were so fewe that the flame did not burne strongly at his vpper partes The third fire was kindled within a while after which was more extreeme then the other two and then the bladders of gonnepouder brake which did him small good they were so placed and the winde hadde suche power In the whych fire he prayed with somewhat a loude voyce Lorde Iesu haue mercye vppon me The last wordes of M. Hooper Lorde Iesu haue mercy vppon mee Lorde Iesus receiue my spirite And these were the last woordes hee was heard to vtter But when he was blacke in the mouth and his tongue swolne that he coulde not speake yet hys lippes went till they were shronke to the gummes and he knocked his breast with his handes vntill one of his armes fell off and then knocked still with the other The blessed Martyr long tormented in the fire what time the fat water and bloud dropped out at his fingers ends vntill by renuing of y e fire his strength was gone and his hande did cleaue fast in knocking to the yron vpon hys brest So immediately bowing forwardes he yelded vp his spirite In clarissimi Doctrina pietate viri Iohannis Hoperi Martyrium Conradi Gesneri carmen AVreus Hoperus flammis inuictus igni Atque suum Christum confessus ad vltima vitae Momenta integritate sua praeclarus ardens Exterius flammis diuinus Martyr at intus Eximio fidei feruore accensus ad astra Spiritus ascendit coelesti luce beatus In terris cineresque manent fama corusca Flammae instar lucens lucebit dum stabit orbis Vtcunque immanes Boreae magnaeque procellae Flatibus aduersis tam clarum abrumpere lumen Nitantur frustra Nam quae Deus ipse secundat Quis prohibere queat mortalia facta sed vltro Et commenta ruunt vastaque voragine sidunt Hoperi exemplo quotquot spiratis Iesu Doctrinam Christi discrimina temnere vitae Durare vosmet rebus seruare secundis Discite Namque dabit Deus his meliora nec auris Audijt vlla oculus vel vidit sed neque captus Humanae mentis potuit complectier vnquam Qualia quanta Deus seruet sua bona beatis Thus was he three quarters of an houre or more in the fire Euen as a Lambe paciently he aboade the extremitie therof The patient end of this holy martir neither mouing forwardes backwards or to any side but hauing his nether partes burned and his bowels fallen out he died as quietly as a childe in his bedde and hee nowe raigneth as a blessed Martyr in the ioyes of heauen prepared for the faithfull in Christ before the foundations of the worlde for whose constancie all Christians are bound to praise God A letter which M. Hooper did wryte out of prison to certaine of his frendes THe grace of God be with you Amen I did write vnto you of late A letter exhortatory of M. Hooper to certayne of his friendes and told you what extremity the parlament had concluded vpon concerning Religion suppressing the truth and setting foorth the vntruth intending to cause all men by extremitie to forsweare them selues and to take againe for the head of the Churche him that is neither head nor member of it but a very enemie as the word of God al ancient wryters do record and for lacke of lawe and authoritie they wil vse force and extremitie which haue bene the arguments to defend the Pope and Poperie sith thys wicked authority began first in the world But now is the time of triall The popes religion standeth onely vpoon force and extremitie to see whether we feare more God or man It was an easie thing to holde with Christ whiles the Prince and world held with him but now the world hateth him it is the true triall who be his Wherefore in the name and in the vertue strength and power of his holy spirit prepare your selues in any case to aduersitie and constancie Let vs not runne away when it is most time to fight RemeÌ„ber none shal be crowned but such as fight manfully and he that endureth vnto the end shal be saued Ye must now turne al your cogitations from the pearil you see and marke the felicitye that foloweth the pearil either victorie in this world of your enemies Neither 〈◊〉 felicitie 〈◊〉 the misery of this world is 〈◊〉 be looked vpon or else a surrender of this life to inherite the euerlastinge kyngdom Beware of beholding too much the felicitie or miserie of this worlde for the consideration and too earnest loue or feare of either of them draweth from God Wherefore thinke with your selues as touching the felicitie of the worlde it is good but yet none otherwise then it standeth with the fauour of God It is to be kept but yet so farre foorth as by keeping of it we loose not God It is good abiding and tarrying still among our friendes heere but yet so y t we tary not therewithall in Gods displeasure and hereafter to dwell with the deuils in fire euerlasting There is nothing vnder God but may be kept so y t God being aboue all things we haue be not lost Of aduersitie iudge the same Imprisonment is painfull but yet libertie vpon euell conditions is more painful Aduersâ—tiâ— compared with aduâ—â—â—sitie The prisons stincke but yet not so much as sweete houses where as the feare and true honour of God lacketh I must be alone and solitary It is better so to be and haue God w t me then to be in company with the wicked Losse of goods is great but losse of Gods grace fauour is greater I am a poore simple creature can not tel how to answer before such a great sort of noble learned wise men It is better to make answere before the pompe pride of wicked men then to stand naked in the sight of all heauen and earth before the iust God at the latter daye Antithesiâ— betweene ioyes and pâ—ynes in this world and in the world to come I shall die then by the handes of the cruell man he is blessed that looseth thys life full of miseries and finedeth the life of eternall ioyes It is
of his hatt and sayd to the people that stood there looking on him D. Taylour taketh his leaue of his sonne Thomas and Iohn Hull good people this is mine owne sonne begotteÌ„ of my body in lawful matrimony and God be blessed for lawful matrimony Then lift he his eies towardes heauen prayed for his sonne layd his hat vpon the childes head blessed him and so deliuered y e child to Iohn Hull whoÌ„ he tooke by the hand sayd farewell Iohn Hull A good testimony for all seruants to marke the faythfullest seruaunt y t euer man had And so they rod forth the Shriffe of Essex with foure yeomen of the Gard and the Shriffes men leading him When they were come almost at Burntwood one Arthur Faysie Arthur Faysie a man of Hadley who before tyme had bene Doctour Taylours seruaunt met with them and he supposing him to haue bene at liberty sayd Mayster Doctor I am glad to see you agayne at liberty and came to him tooke him by the hand Soft Syr quoth the Shiriffe he is a prisoner what hast thou to do with him I cry you mercy sayd Arthur I knewe not so muche and I thought it none offeÌ„ce to talk to a true man The Shyriffe was verye angry with this and threatned to cary Arthur with him to prison notwithstaÌ„ding he bad him get him quickely away so they rode forth to Burntwood A close hoode made for Doct. Taylour that no man should know him where they caused to be made for D. Taylour a close hood with two holes for hys eyes to looke out at a slit for his mouth to breath at This they did that no man should know him nor he speak to any man Which practise they vsed also with others Theyr owne consciences told them that they lead innocent laÌ„bes to the slaughter Wherefore they feared least iâ— the people should haue heard them speake or haue seene them they might haue bene much more strengthened by theyr godlye exhortatioÌ„s to stand stedfast in Gods word and to â—ye the superstitions and Idolatries of the Papacy All the way Doct. Taylour was ioyfull and mery aâ— one that accounted himselfe goyng to a most pleasant banquet or bridall D. 〈…〉 his 〈◊〉 He spake many notable things to the Shiriffe and Yeomen of the Gard that conducted him and ofteÌ„ moued them to weepe through his much earnest calling vpon them to repeÌ„t and to amend theyr euill and wicked liuing Oftentimes also he caused them to wonder and reioyce to see him so coÌ„stant and stedfast voyd of all feare ioifull in hart glad to dye Of these yeomeÌ„ of the gard Home◠〈…〉 D. Taylâ—â—â— three vsed D. Tailour frendly but the fourth whose name was Homes vsed him very homely vnkindly and churlishly At Chelmesford mette them the Shiriffe of Suffolke there to receiue him and to carye him forth into Suffolke The Sâ—â—â—riffe of â—â—â—sex labâ—â—â—eth D. Taylouâ— returne Papisâ—â— And being at supper the Shiriffe of Essex very earnestlye labored him to returne to the Popish Religion thinkyng with fayre words to perswade him and sayd good mayster Doctor we are right sory for you coÌ„sidering what losse is of such one as ye might be if ye would God hath geueÌ„ you great learning and wisedome wherefore ye haue bene in great fauor and reputation in times past with the Counsell and highest of this realme Besides this The Shâ—â—riffes 〈◊〉 to D. Tâ—â—â—lour ye are a maÌ„ of goodly personage in your best strength by nature like to liue many yeares and without doubt ye should in time to come be in as good reputation as euer ye were or rather better For ye are well beloued of all men as well for your vertues as for your learning and me thinke it were great pity you shoulde cast away your selfe willingly so come to such a paynfull and shamefull death Ye should do much better to reuoke your opinions and returne to the Catholicke Church of Rome acknowledge the Popes holinesse to be the supreme head of the vniuersall church reconcile your selfe to him You may do well yet if you will doubt ye not but ye shall finde fauor at the Queenes handes I all these your frends will be suters for your pardon which no doubt ye shall obteine This councell I geue you good Mayster Doctor of a good hart a good will towarde you and thereupon I drinke to you In like maner sayd all the yeomen of the Gard vpon that condition Maister Doctor we will all drinke to you When they had all dronke to him the cup was come to him he stayed a litle D· Tayloâ—â— maketh â— iest of death 〈◊〉 a meete â—â—â—swere foâ— such Doâ—â—tours anâ— Counceâ—â—lours as one studying what aunswere he might geue At the last thus he aunswered and sayd Maister Shiriffe and my Maysters all I hartely thanke you of your good will I haue harkened to your wordes and marked wel your councels And to be playne with you I do perceiue that I haue bene deceiued my self and am like to deceiue a great many of hadley of their expectatioÌ„ With that woorde they all reioyced Yea good Mayster Doctour quoth the Shiriffe Gods blessing on your hart holde you there still It is the comfortablest word that we heard you speake yet What should ye cast away your selfe in vayne Play a wise mans part I dare warrant it ye shall finde fauour Thus they reioyced very much at the worde and were very mery At the last good Mayster Doctor quoth the Shiriffe what meant ye by this that ye sayd ye thinke ye haue bene deceiued your selfe and thinke ye shâ—â— deceiue many one in Hadley Would you know my meaning plainly quoth he Yea quoth the Shiriffe good Mayster Doctour tell it vs playnely Then sayd Doctour Taylour I will tell you how I haue bene deceiued and as I think I shall deceiue a great many I am as you see a man that hath a very great carkase A 〈…〉 Doctoâ—â— Taylour which I thought should haue bene buried in Hadley Churchyarde if I had dyed in my bed as I well hoped I shoulde haue done but herein I see I was deceyued and there are a greate number of wormes in Hadley Church-yard which should haue had ioly feeding vpon this carioÌ„ which they haue looked for many a day But now I know we be deceiued both I and they for this carkase must bee burnt to ashes and so shall they lose theyr bayt and feding that they looked to haue had of it When the Shiriffe and his company heard him say so they were amased and looked one on another maruelling at the mans constaunt minde that thus without all feare made but a iest at the cruell torment and death now at haÌ„d prepared for him Thus was theyr expectation clean disapoynted And in this appeareth what was his meditation in his chiefest wealth prosperity namely A good meditatâ—â—â— that he
the Gard were so busy about him that as soone as he opened his mouth one or other thrust a tip staff into his mouth and would in no wise permit him to speake Then desired he licence of the Shiriffe to speake D. Taylour could not be suffered to speake to the people but y e Shiriffe denyed it to him and bad him remember hys promise to the Counsell Well quoth Doctour Taylour promise must be kept What this promise was it is vnknown but the common fame was that after he and others were condemned the Consell sent for them and threatned them they would cut theyr tongues out of theyr heades except they would promise that at theyr deathes they would keep silence and not speake to the people Wherefore they desirous to haue the vse of theyr tonges to call vpoÌ„ God as long as they might liue promised silence For the Papistes feared muche least this mutation of religion from truth to lies from Christs ordinances to the Popish traditions should noâ— so quietly haue bene receiued as it was especially this burning of y e Preachers but they measuring others myndes by theyr own feared lest the tumult or vprore might haue bene stirred the people hauyng so iust a cause not to bee contented with theyr doinges or els that they most feared y e people should more haue bene confirmed by their godly exhortatioÌ„s to stand stedfast agaynst their vaine Popish doctrine idolatry But thanks to God which gaue to his witnesses fayth and pacience with stout and manly hartes to despise all tormentes The Gospellers are not seditious as the Papistes commonly bee neither was their so much as any one man that once shewed any signe of disobedience toward y e magistrates They shed theyr bloud gladly in the defeÌ„ce of y e trueth so leauing example vnto all men of true perfect obedience which is to obey God more then meÌ„ and if need require it to shed theyr owne bloud rather then to depart from Gods truth Doctor Taylor perceiuing that he could not be suffred to speake sat down and seing one named Soyce Soyce pulleth of his bootes he called him and sayd Soice I pray thee come pull of my bootes take them for thy labor Thou hast long looked for theÌ„ now take them TheÌ„ rose he vp D. Taylour confesseth the truth and put of his clothes vnto his shirt and gaue theÌ„ away Which done he saide with loud voyce Good people I haue taught you nothing but Gods holye word and those Lessons that I haue taken out of Gods blessed booke the holy Bible Homes a cruell Tyrant and I come hyther this day to seale it with my bloud With that woorde Homes yeoman of the Gard aforesayd who had vsed doctour Taylour very cruelly all the waye D. Taylour prayeth gaue him a great stroke vpon the head with a waster and sayd Is that the keeping of thy promise thou hereticke Then he seyng they would not permit him to speak kneled down and prayed a poore woman that was among the people A good woomaÌ„ comming to pray with him could not be suffered stepped in prayed with him but her they thrust away and threatned to tread her down with horses notwithstaÌ„ding she would not remoue but abode and prayed with him When he had prayed he went to the stake and kissed it and set hymselfe into a pitch barrell which they had set for him to stand in and so stood with his backe vpright agaynst the stake with his handes folded together and his eyes toward heauen so he continually prayed Then they bound him with chaynes and the Shiriffe called one Richard Doningham a Butcher and commauÌ„ded him to set vp Fagots but he refused to do it and sayd I am lame Syr and not hable to lift a Fagot Richard Donningham The Shyrriffe threatned to send him to prison notwithstanding hee would not do it Then appoynted he on Mulleine of Carsey a man for his vertues fit to be a hang man and Soice a very dronkard and Warwicke who in the commotion time in king Edwardes dayes lost one of his eares for his sedicious talke amongest whoÌ„ was also one Robert King a deuiser of Enterludes The tormentourâ— Warwicke a cruell tormentour This king was also one of them which went with his halbert to bring them to death which were burnt at Bery D. Taylor is pacient who albeit was there present had doyng there with the gunnepouder what he ment and did therin he himselfe sayth he did it for the best and for quicke dispatch the Lord knoweth which shal iudge al more of this I haue not to say These foure were appoynted to set vp the Fagots and to make the fire which they most diligently did and this Warwicke cruelly cast a Fagot at him which lyght vpon his head and brake his face that the bloud ran downe his visage Then sayd Doctour Taylour Oh frend I haue harme enough what needed that Furthermore Syr Iohn Shelton there standing by as Doct. Taylour was speaking and saying the Psalme Miserere in Englishe stroke him on the lippes ye knaue Syr Iohâ— Shelton sayd he speake Latine I will make thee At the last they set to fire and Doctour Taylour holding vppe both hys handes called vpoÌ„ God and sayd D. Tayloâ—â— last worâ— Mercifull father of heauen for Iesus Christ my Sauiours sake receiue my soule into thy handes Soyce 〈…〉 downe with an Holbard So stood he still without either crying or mouing with his handes folded together till Soice with an Halberd stroke him on y e head that the braynes fell out and the dead corpes fell downe into the fire Thus rendred the man of God his blessed soule into the handes of his mercifull father and to his most deare and certeine Sauiour Iesus Christ whome he most entyrelye loued faithfully and earnestly preached obediently folowed in liuing and constantly glorified in death ⧠The Martyrdome of Doctour Taylour burned at Hadley for the testimony of the Gospell February 9. Anno. 1555. The same morning when he was called vp by the shiriffe to goe to his burning about three of the clocke in the morning being sodenly awaked out of his sound sleepe he sat vp in his bed and putting on his shyrt had these wordes speaking somewhat thicke after his accustomed maner Ah horson theeues ah horson theues robbe God of his honor robbe God of his honor Afterward being risen and tying his poyntes hee cast his armes about a balke whiche was in the chamber betwene Mayster Bradfordes bed his D. Taylor careles of his death and there hanging by the handes sayde to M. Bradford O Maister Bradford quoth he what a notable sway should I geue if I were hanged meaning for that he was a corpulent and bigge man These thinges I thought good here to note to set forth and declare to those that shall read this history what a notable and singuler
were better able And these were the conditions of Thomas Tomkins testified yet to this present day by the most part of all his neighbors and almost of all his Parish which knew him as M. Skinner M. Leeke and other moe Of whom moe then halfe a dosen at once came to me discrete and substantiall men reporting y e same vnto me recordyng moreouer as followeth That Doct. Boner B. of London kept the sayd Tomkins with hym in prison halfe a yeare Duryng which tyme the sayd Bishop was so rigorous vnto hym that he beat hym bitterly about the face whereby his face was swelled Where vpon the Bish. caused hys beard to be shauen and gaue the Barbour xij d Touching whiche shauyng of Thomas Tomkyns beard this is more to be added Tomkins maketh 〈◊〉 Bishops hay Bishop Boner hauyng Tomkins with him prisoner at Fulham in the month of Iuly did set him with his other worke folkes to make hay And seing him to labour so well the Bishop sittyng him downe sayd Wel I like thee well for thou labourest well I trust thou wilt be a good Catholicke My Lord sayd he Saint Paule sayth He that doth not labour is not worthy to eate Boner said Ah s. Paul is a * And so should 〈◊〉 be with you if 〈◊〉 were a right Bishoppe great man w t thee And so after such other talke the B. inferring moreouer wished his beard of saying that so he would loke like a catholike My L. said Tomkins before my beard grew I was I trust a good christian so I trust to be my beard beyng on But Boner in fine sent for the Barber caused his beard to be shauē of The very cause was for that Boner had pluckt of a peece of his beard before The burning of Thomas Tomkins hand by Bishop Boner who not long after burnt also his body The rage of this bishop was not so great against him but the constancie of the partie was much greater with pacience to beare it The notable constācie in a true Christian Souldiour who although he had not the learning as other haue yet hee was so endued with Gods mighty spirite and so constantly planted in the perfect knowledge of Gods truth that by no meanes he could be remooued from the confession of truth to impietie and error Whereuppon Boner the Byshop being greatly vexed agaynste the poore man when he sawe that by no perswasions he coulde preuaile with him deuised an other practise not so straunge as cruel further to try his constancie to the intent that seeing he could not otherwise conuince him by doctrine of Scriptures yet he might ouerthrow him by some forefeeling and terror of death So hauing with him M. Harpsfielde M. Pendleton Doctor Chedsey maister Willerton and other standing by hee called for Thomas Tomkins who comming before the Bishop and standing as he was woont in defence of his faith the bishop fel from beating to burning Who hauing there a taper or waxe candle of three or foure wikes standing vpon the table thought there to represent vnto vs ◠Boner playeth K. Porsenna in burning the hand of Scaeuola as it were the olde Image of king Porsenna For as he burned the hand of Scaeuola so this Catholike bishop tooke Tomkins by the fingers and held his hand directly ouer the flame supposing that by the smart and pain of the fire being terrified he wold leaue off the defence of his doctrine which he had receiued Tomkins compared to Scaeuola Boner more cruell then Porsenna the Hetruscan Tomkins thinking no otherwise but there presently to die began to commend him selfe vnto the Lord saying O Lorde into thy handes I commend my spirite c. In the time that hys hand was in burning the sayde Tomkins afterwarde reported to one Iames Hinse that hys spirite was so rapte vp that he fealt no paine In the whiche burning he neuer shronke till the vaines shronke and the sinewes braste and the water did spirte into maister Harpsfieldes face In so much that the sayd maister Harpsfield mooued wyth pitie desired the Byshop to stay saying that he had tried hym enough This burning was in the Hall at Fulham And where the Byshoppe thought by that meanes to driue him from his opinions it prooued muche otherwise for this Christian Scaeuola so valiauntly did despise abide and endure that burning that we haue lesse cause heereafter to meruaile at the manfulnesse of that Romaine Scaeuola I would to God the other had as well followed the example of that Hetruscan Tyrant For he after the left hand of Scaeuola was halfe burned either satisfied with his punishment or ouercome by his manhoode or driuen away by feare sent hym home safe vnto his people wheras Boner hitherto not contented with the burning of hys hande rested not vntill he had consumed his whole body into ashes at London in Smithfield But before we come to his suffering we will firste entreat of some parte of his examination articles with hys answeres and confession thereunto annexed as it is credibly in Register recorded The first examination of Thomas Tomkins THis faithfull and valiaunt souldiers of God Thomas Tomkins The first examination of Thomas Tomkins before Boner B. of London after he had remained the space as is sayde of halfe a yere in prison about the 8. day of Februarye was broughte with certaine other before Boner sitting in hys Consistorie to be examined To whome first was brought foorth a certaine bill or schedule subscribed as it appeared with his owne hande the fifte day of the same moneth laste before conteining these wordes folowing Thomas Tomkins of Shordiche and of the Dioces of London hath beleeued and doth beleeue The confession of Tomkins subscribed with his owne hand that in the sacrament of the aultare vnder the formes of breade and wine there is not the very body and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ in substaunce but only a token and remembraunce thereof the very body and bloude of Christ onely being in heauen and no where els By me Thomas Tomkins Wherupon he was asked whether he did acknowledge the same subscription to be of his own hand To the which he graūted confessing it so to be This being done the Byshop went about to persuade him w t wordes Tomkins constāt in his fayth rather then w t reasons to relinquish his opinions to returne againe to the vnity of the catholicke church promising if he would so do to remit all that was past but he constantly denied so to do When the Bishop saw he could not so conuince him he brought forth and read to him an other wryting containing Articles and Interrogatories whereunto he shoulde come the next day and answere in the meane time he shuld deliberate vnto himself what to do so the next day being the 9. day of March at 8. of the clocke in the morning to be present in the same place againe to geue his
The 4. abuse Fourthly in that it is worshipped contrary to the commaundement saying Thou shalt worship nothing that is made with hands The 5. abuse Fiftly in that it is geuen in an vnknowne tongue whereby the people are ignoraunt of the right vse thereof how Christ died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification by whome we be set at peace with God and receaued to his fauour and mercy by his promise whereof this sacrament is a sure seale and witnes The 6. abuse Besides this it is hanged vp and shut in a boxe yea many times so long that wormes breedeth in it and so it putrifyeth whereby the rude people haue an occasion to speake vnreuerently thereof whiche otherwise woulde speake reuerently Thereof they that thus abuse it bring vp the sclaunder and not we whiche pray dayly to God to restore it to the right vse according to Christes institution Nowe concerning Christes wordes Thys is my body we deny theÌ„ not but we say that y e mind of Christ in them must be searched out by other open scriptures wherby we may come to the spirituall vnderstanding of them Christes wordes hoc est corpus meum not denyed but expounded The phrase of scripture expounded by other phrases whiche shall be most to the glory of God For as the holy Apostle sayth There is no scripture that hath any priuate interpretation Besides this the Scriptures are full of the like figuratiue speaches as for example Christ sayeth This cup is the new Testament in my bloud The rocke is Christ sayeth Saint Paule Who soeuer receyueth a child in my name sayth our saueour Iesus Christ receyueth me Which sentences must not be vnderstand after the letter lest we do erre as the Capernaites did which thought that Christes body should haue ben eaten with their teeth when he spake of the eating thereof Unto whome Christe sayd Such a fleshly eating of my body profiteth nothing it is the spirit sayeth our Saueour Iesus Christ that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothyng for my woordes are spirite and lyfe Thus wee see that Christes woordes must be vnderstanded spiritually and not literally The wordâ— of the sacraâ—ment oughâ— to be taken spiritually and not litterally Christ is to be eaten spiritually Therefore he y t commeth to this worthy supper of the Lord must not prepare his lawe but his hart neyther tooth nor belly but Beleeue sayth S. Augustine and thou hast eaten it so that we must bring with vs a spiritual hunger And as the Apostle saith Trie and examine our selues whether our conscience doo testifie vnto vs that we do truly beleeue in Christ according to the Scriptures whereof if we be truly certified being new borne from our old conuersation in hart minde will and deede then may we boldly with this mariage garment of faith come to the feast In consideration whereof we haue inuincible Scriptures as of Christ himselfe This do in the remembraunce of me And S. Paule As often saith he as ye eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall remember the Lords death vntill he come Heere is no chaunge but bread still The substaunce of bread not chaunged And Sainct Luke affirmeth the same Also Christ hath made a iust promise saying Me you shall not haue alwayes with you I leaue the world and go to my father for if I should not depart the comforter which I will send can not come vnto you So according to his promise he is ascended as the Euangelistes testifie Also Saint Peter sayth That heauen shall keepe him vntill the last day also Now as touching his omnipotent power we confesse and say with S. Augustine that Christ is both God and man In that he is God he is euery where Christs body but in one place 〈◊〉 once but in that he is man he is in heauen and can occupy but one place whereunto the Scriptures doth agree For his body was not in all places at once when he was heere for it was not in the graue when the women sought it as the Angell saith neither was it at Bethania where Lazarus died by Christes owne words saying I am glad I was not there And thus we conclude with the Scriptures that Christ is in his holy Supper sacramentally and spiritually in all them that worthily receiue it and corporally in heauen both God and man And further we make heere our protestation before God whome we call to record in this matter that this whiche we haue sayd is neither of stubbornnes nor wilfull mind as some iudge of vs but euen of very conscience Their protestation truely we trust grounded in Gods holy word For before wee tooke this matter in hand we besought God from the bottome of our hartes that we might do nothing contrary to his holy and blessed word And in that he hath thus shewed his power in our weakenes we can not woorthely prayse him vnto whome we geue harty thankes through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen When he had thus deliuered and read their confession the Bishop stil persisting sometime in faire promises somtime threatning to pronounce iudgemeÌ„t asked them whether they would stand to this their confession and other answeares To whome Causton said Yea M. Causton and M. Higbed constant to death in their confession we will stande to our answeares written with our hands and to our beliefe therein conteined After which answeare the Byshop began to pronounce sentence against him Then he said that it was much rashnes and without all loue and mercy to geue iudgement without answering to their confession by the truth of Gods word whereunto they submitted themselues most willingly And therefore I M. Causton appealeth to the Cardinall D. Smith ready to answere their confession but could not be suffered quoth Causton because I can not haue iustice at your hand but that ye will thus rashly condemne me doo appeale from you to my Lord Cardinall Then D. Smith sayde that he woulde answeare theyr confession But the Bishop not suffering him to speake willed Harpsfield to say his minde for the stay of the people Who taking their confession in his hand neither touched nor answered one sentence thereof Whiche done the Bishop pronounced sentence first against the said Thomas Causton and then calling Thomas Higbed caused his articles and answeres likewise to be read In the reading whereof Higbed sayd Ye speake blasphemie against Christes passion Ann. 1555. March and ye goe aboute to trap vs with your subtilties and snares And though my father and mother and other my kinsfolke did beleeue as you say Sentencâ— proounced agaynst M. Causton M. Higbed yet they were deceiued in so beleeuing And further where you say that my Lord named Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterbury and other specified in the said articles be heretikes I do wishe that I were such an hereticke as they were and be Then the Byshop asked him againe whether he would
was made conditionally to be putte into the handes of Sir Thomas Ioanes Knighte for safe custodie for the kings Clearkes behoofe after the fourteene dayes to be executed at the hands of the sayde Defendaunt if he failed to shewe Wythin whyche time the sayde Defendaunt did shewe an olde auncient recorde declaring the full righte of Patronage on the sayde Defendauntes behalfe and so that Institution and Induction was neuer by the sayde Defendaunt putte in execution Neuerthelesse the sayde Dauid Ieinkin contrary to hys promesse and othe geuing thereuppon his righte hande to the sayde Syr Thomas Ioanes Knight tooke aduauntage by the sayde wryting wythout knowledge of the sayde Defendaunt After whych time the Lord Chauncellour by hys letters wrytten to the sayde Defendaunt aduertised hym to admitte one Iohn Appowell clearke presented by vertue of a vowson which the L. Chancellor iudged to be good and so to be admitted notwythstanding his former presentation whereby he would not abarre the other mannes right And so thys Defendaunt made one Collation two Institutions and three Mandates doyng no wrong thereby to hys knowledge And further he sayeth that there was no businesse nor vnquietnesse aboute the possession of the sayde Uicarage but this Defendaunt geuing place was content to loose hys right for that time To the seuenth he sayth that as he nowe remembreth hee neuer decreed anye Caueates to be made in benefices neither did institute nor cause to be inducted any into benefices being knowne to hym litigious To the eight he sayeth that because the Archdeacons be absent from theyr Offices and haue not had faithfull diligent Officials he hathe directed his Mandates to them or their Officials or to other lawfull persons in that behalfe so farre as he knoweth To the ninthe and tenthe Articles he denieth as verye vntrue To the xi he sayth that whereas Syr Thomas Ioans Knighte aduertised hym that Thomas Pricharde had celebrated Matrimonie in a priuate house betwixte a certaine Priest and a woman whose sister hadde refused the same the sayde Pricharde leauing his owne cure vnserued on that Sonday this defendant did put the same Thomas Prychard to penance for so doing marying them without banes And wheras he made the said Thomas Aprichard who is a Bachelor of law his Commissary it was for the respect of learning in the law thereby faythfully to execute his office according to Iustice. And the sayde Defendaunt dyd neuer fauour nor beare with any man wittinglye in his wrong doinges He confesseth that the Matrimonye was solemnized in a priuate church and that the cure was that day vnserued To the 12. he sayth that it is slaunderous and vtterlye vntrue And that one syr Iohn Hughs Priest made Sage Hughs daughter to his Steppemother an harlot at 11. yeares of age and after maryed openly to an other man being Minister thereof himselfe After whiche doyng he tooke her away from her Husband agayne and kept her alledging a former contract And when the sayde Iohn Hughs was lawfully conuicted before the sayde Byshop in open Court at Carmarthen of that his abhominable adultery clayming the kinges pardon thereof yet the sayde Sage confessed that he had to do with her the night before that day of appearaunce Whiche latter crime he denyed Neuerthelesse she proued with childe affirming both before the byrth and after the childe to be his the Midwife and other being witnesses thereof Yet notwithstandinge George Constantine as a wicked Bolsterer of the sayde Priest in hys naughtye doinges with the helpe of the aforesayd Chaunter fyrst vttered that Meredith Thomas was Father of the sayd childe which matter was ordered in the Ecclesiasticall Court according to Iustice without any parciall affection of the sayd Bishop or of any other to his knowledge To the 13. hee sayth it is vtterly false so farre as he knoweth To the 14. he sayth that by lawfull sequestration in the Kinges Maiesties name he committed the custody of the fruites of Langatnok and Lanuihangell to two houost men for the behoufe of the Kynges first fruites and tenthes and of the next incumbent and further he did not meddle nor minister any cause of vnquietnesse in that behalfe To the 15. he sayth that he made a collation lawfull as he supposeth of the prebend of Lanbister to Stephen Greene his Chapleine without any couenaunt or colour and further he did not meddle in that behalfe To the 16. he sayth all is vntrue as farre as he knoweth To the 17. he sayth it is all vntrue for his owne part for his officers as farre as he knoweth To the 18. he sayth it is vntrue as farre as he knoweth and that he did certify the recusants iustly as he thinketh because they refused wilfully to paye the Kynges whole Subsidye of theyr whole diuidenesse as it standeth in the Kinges booke perteyning to the Canons resident To the 19. he sayth that after trauayle of fourtene Miles beyng not able fastyng to Celebrate Communion in a Chappell within the house of Syr Thomas Ioanes Knyght one of the Kinges Maiesties honourable Counsayle of the Marches of Wales this Defendaunte celebrated Matrimony without the receyuing the Communion for the causes abouesayd betwixt Mayster Griffith Ryce and the Daughter of the sayde Syr Thomas Ioanes accordynge to the kinges ordinaunces And Thomas Upricharde Prieste administred the holy Communion there without any superstition to this defendauntes knowledge and the maryed persons not disposed to receiue the holy Communion he coulde not compell them agaynst theyr consciences and sayeth that hee didde not dispense with them as it is contayned in the article ¶ To the slaunderous and vntrue title of mayntenance of superstition c. he sayeth that he did not maynteyne any superstition contrary to the kinges ordinaunces and iniunctions but abhorring in his hart all superstition hath trauelled and doth trauell to abolish the same by true doctrine and doyng as much as he can with the kinges peace amongst his people there TO the 20. he sayth that George Constantine in the third yeare of the kinges Maiestyes reigne not regarding the daungerous time of rebellion in other places rashly caused to be pulled downe without any authoritye knowne to this defendaunt the communion altar in Carmarthen Church by his owne presumptuous mynde appointing the vse thereof in another place of the church not without grudge of the people Wherefore the Bishop fearing tumult cōmaunded the vicar to set vp the communiō table for the time nere to the place where it was before To the 21. he sayth that he hath bene diuers tymes in the quere of Carmarthen and hath taried there in the communion time not communicating himselfe and that in euery Church where he commeth on the holy day to preach or to pray he kneeleth in the quere bareheaded as well at Matines before the Communion as at Euensong after without any superstition he thinketh it not necessary for the Communions sake to leaue kneeling to Christ. But he hath diligently taught the people
not to kneele nor knocke to the visible shew or externall shewe of the Sacrament And the queres of Carmarthen and other places there are not close at the sides so that the people may come in and forth at theyr pleasure Moreouer the Kinges ordinaunces doth not authorise him to rebuke the people for knocking on theyr brests in token of repentaunce of theyr sinnes nor for kneeling in token of submission to God for mercye in Christ. To the 22. he sayth that in time of rebellion in Deuon and Cornewall threatening to come into Wales he teaching the people the true fourme of prayer accordinge to Gods holy word and declaring the prayer vpon beades to be vayne and superstitious yet durste not for feare of tumulte forceably take from any man his beades without authority And touching the not reproouing of suche as hee shoulde meete wearing beades hee remembreth not that he hath so done vnlesse it were in the rebellion tyme at whiche time he durste not rebuke suche Offenders To the 23. he sayth that he beyng in the Pulpitte hys face towardes the people did not see the lightes if anye were set vp about the corpes behinde his backe till after that he came downe from the Pulpitte But he with George Constantine and the aforesayde Chauntour sittyng in the Church in Carmarthen to heare causes and seeing the Uicare with other Priestes with song and lights bringyng a corpes vppe to the Church called forthwyth the Uicare and Priestes and rebuked them in open court as cormorantes and Rauens flying about the dead carcase for lucre sake To the 24. he sayeth that he caused the one childe beyng borne with great perill of death to the Mother and it selfe lying for dead a certayne space after to be christened on the workyng day the other childe was Christened on the working day because both Father and Mother and al other people there were in perill of death by reason of the sodayne sweat which all men feared at that time And touching the rest of the accusatiō which is that by that example it is vsed after the olde accustomed fashion he knoweth no such thing ¶ To the tytle of Couetousnesse he sayth that hys doynges prooue the contrarye as his neighbours knoweth And to the 25. Article he vtterly denyeth To the 26. he sayth that his Hall at Aberguilly being ruinous he vseth for his Hall a greate Chamber adioyning for his selfe and his seruauntes and all manner of straungers and besides twenty persons in house daylye What other hospitality he keepeth honest neighbours can testify To the 27. he sayth that his talke is accordyng to his hearers that is to say reuerently and truely of fayth loue and honest lyfe according to the Scriptures to like Auditours and to other vnreuerent and rash Turmoylers of Scriptures and holye doctrine he doeth talke of honest worldly thinges with Godly intent and that he doeth not moste commonlye talke of suche thinges as are expressed in this Article but when hee hath honest occation so to doe The 28. he sayth is vntrue and that hee hath warned no manne out of theyr landes but where he is destitute of necessary prouision and woulde haue part of his owne demayne from certayne free holdes hauing it onelye from yeare to yeare of pleasure hee cannot obteyne it without brawlyng Wherefore he suffereth them to keepe it euen yet still agaynst right reason And touching the rest that he had rather the Crowes should eat it c. he neuer spake any such word To the 29. he sayth that whereas hys Predecessour Byshop Barloe did let to farme the Isle of Ramsay to one William Browne after whose handes this Defendaunt receiued it into his owne possession the Uicars of Saynt Dauids being dispossessed of it long before he letted it ouer to Stephen Greene for 40. shillings the groūd as it was before and three poundes more for seales connies and foules there he knoweth of no right y e Uicars Chorall had therein who did refuse when this defendant did diligently vpon reasonable conditions offer the same vnto them and this defendant made no promise vnto thē as is conteined in the Article To the 30. he sayth he knoweth not but that he aduertised his Bayliffe to warne the freeholdes and other hauing his demayne to rent during pleasure to leaue it at a lawfull day to this Defendantes necessary vse and dyd not cause the Curate to do as is conteined in the Article to his remembraunce To the 31. he sayth that he knoweth not what y e priest bad in the Churche nor howe many plowes there came vndesired of this Defendaunt But he knoweth certeinly that he desired no mans labour but for his mony To the 32. he sayth that he knoweth not any such appoyntment of Schooles and reuenewes there but he foūd there after the departyng of Byshop Barloe a Schoolemayster an Ussher being a Priest and 20. Scholers which he hath hitherto maynteined better then he founde it to his knowledge he did neuer conuert anye pennye therof to his owne vse albeit he might lawfully haue done the same The 33. he sayeth is all vntrue so farre as hee knoweth To the 34. Article he sayth he neuer purchased more then three percels whereof one was 2. shillinges 8. pence by yeare the second three shillinges foure pence and the third 26. shillinges 8. pence or there about by yeare the rest he denyeth To the 35. he sayeth that he neuer bought of Lewes Iohn Thomas his land good cheape but after forty yeres purchase not knowing at that time any suche thinge as is contayned in the article agaynst the sayd Lewes Iohn Neither badde he the Somner to lette him alone but as soone as he hearde any thing of it commaunded the Somner to cyte him and so he was cyted in this Defendantes house occasionyng him to breake his bargayne to the which Lewes this Defendaunt sayde these wordes If you would geue me your land with an house full of golde I cannot nor will not suffer you to keepe a Lemman Then the sayde Lewes affirming the latter woman to bee his wife and the firste vnknowne to this Defendaunt hee caused the sayde Lewes to bee called to the consistorye for tryall where it hangeth yet And also by lawfull processe excommunicated the firste Woman for that shee would not by any meanes appeare in the Court to claime or to confesse marryage with the sayde Lewes and so she standeth this day at the poynt of significauit To the 56. he sayth that whereas the Chauntour and R. M. with other Chanons there would not obey the Kynges Godlye Iniunctions concerning the fyndyng a Schoole for poore mennes Chyldren a Lectur of Diuinitye Sermons on the Sondayes repayring of their Church and Mansion houses decent order and ministration there but stubbornely counted themselues with the Chauntour to be a bodye politicke without regarde of the Byshoppe and his lawefull monitions beyng hymselfe named in theyr Shyre Statutes Decanus quasi Decanus
other time for which he gaue God thankes and vsed the same to his necessitie Amâ—y Couper Shiriffes of Chesâ—er When the time and day appointed came that he should suffer the Sheriffes of y e Cittie whose names were Amry Couper with their Officers and a great nuÌ„ber of poore simple Barbers with rousty Billes Polaxes went to the Northgate there tooke out the said George Marsh who came with them most humbly meekly Marsh led to his MartyrdoÌ„e with a lock vpon his feete And as he came vpon the waye towardes y e place of execution some folkes proferd him money looked that he should haue gone with a litle purse in his hand as the maner of felons was The old vse in Lancashyre to geue money to bye Trâ—ntalls accustomed in that Cittye in times past at their goyng to execution to y e end to gather money to geue vnto a priest to say Trentals of Masses for theÌ„ after their death wherby they might as they thought be saued G. Marsh refuseth to receaue money going to his death but Marsh sayd he would not as theÌ„ be troubled w t medling with mony but willed some good man to take the mony if y e people were disposed to geue any to geue it vnto the prisoners or poore people So hee went all the way vnto his death w t his booke in his hand looking vpoÌ„ the same many of y e people sayd this maÌ„ goeth not vnto his death as a theefe or as one that deserueth to dye Now when he came to the place of execution w tout the Citie G. Marsh refuseth the Quenes pardon neare vnto Spittle boughton one Uawdrey being then deputie chamberleine of Chester shewed Marshe a writyng vnder a great seale saying that it was a pardon for him if he would recant Wherat Marsh answered that he would gladly accept the same and sayd farther that he loued the Queene but for asmuch as it tended to plucke him froÌ„ God he would not receiue it vpon that condition After that hee began to speake to the people shewing the cause of his death G. Marsh not suffred to speake to the people and woulde haue exhorted them to sticke vnto Christ. Whereupon one of the Sheriffes sayd George Marshe we must haue no sermoning nowe To whom he sayd Mayster I cry you mercy and so kneeling downe made his prayers and then put of his clothes vnto his shirt and then was he chayned vnto the post hauyng o number of Fagottes vnder him and a thing made like a firkin with pitch and tarre in the same ouer his head by reason the fire was vnskilfully made and that the winde dyd dryue the flame to and fro he suffered great extremitie in his death whiche notwithstanding he abode very paciently ¶ The cruell burning of George Marsh Martyr Wherein this in him is to be noted that when as hee had bene a long time tormented in y e fire without mouing hauing his fleshe so broyled and puft vp that they whiche stoode before him vnneth could see the chayne wherewith he was fastened and therfore supposed no lesse but he had bene dead notwithstanding sodenly he spread abroad hys armes saying father of heauen haue mercy vpon me so yelded his spirite into the handes of the Lord. Upon this many of y e people sayd that he was a martyr and died maruelous patiently and godly The 〈◊〉 of G. Marâ—â— the blesseâ— Martyr Which thing caused the Bishop shortly after to make a Sermon in the Cathedrall Church and therein affirmed that the sayde Marshe was an hereticke burnt like an hereticke was a firebrand in hell In recompence of this hys good and charitable sermoÌ„ within short time after the iust iudgement of God appeared vppon the sayde Byshop Gods iust reuenging hand vpoÌ„ persecutiâ—â— Bishop recompensing hym in suche wise that not long after he turned vp his heeles and dyed Upon what cause his death was gendred I haue not here precisely to pronounce because the rumour and voyce of y e people is not alwayes to be followed Notwithstanding such a report went in all mens mouthes that he was burned of an harlot Whereupon whether he dyed or no I am not certayne neyther dare leane to much vppon publicke speach Albeit this is certayn that wheÌ„ he was afterward searched being dead by some of hys secret frends certain Aldermen for stoppyng the rumour of y e people this maydenly Priest and Byshop was fouÌ„d not to be free froÌ„ certayne appearaunce which declared but small virginitie in him that the rumour was not raysed vp altogether vpoÌ„ naught amongest the people But of this I will stay and proceed no further not because more caÌ„ not be said but because I will not be so vncharitable in defacing these men as they are cruel in condemning Gods seruants to death Letters of George Marshe This good maÌ„ wrote diuers and sondry letters out of prison besides his examinations as before ye haue heard Touching the which hys examinations this letter first he sendeth to his frendes the copy wherof here followeth ¶ A letter of George Marsh to the reader touching the matter of his examination HEre haue ye dearely beloued frendes in Christ the chiefe principal Articles of Christian doctrine briefly touched A letter of G. Marshâ— to the reader whiche heretofore I haue both beleeued professed and taught and as yet do beleue professe and teach and am surely purposed by Gods grace to continue in the same vntill the last day I do waÌ„t both time and oportunitie to write out at large the probations causes partes effectes and contraries or erroures of these Articles which who so desireth to know let them read ouer the coÌ„mon places of the godly learned men Philippe Melancthon and Erasmus Sarcerius whose iudgement in these matters of Religion I do chiefly follow and leane vnto The Lorde geue vs vnderstanding in all thinges and deliuer vs from this present euill world according to his will and pleasure and bryng vs agayn out of this hell of affliction into which it hath pleased the mercifull Lord to throw vs downe and deliuer vs out of the mouth of the Lyon and from all euill doing and keepe vs vnto his heauenly and euerlasting kingdome Amen Though Sathan be suffered as wheate to sift vs for a tyme yet fayleth not our fayth through Christes ayde but that we are at all tymes able and readye to confirme the fayth of our weake brethren 1. Pet. 3. and alwayes ready to geue an aunswere to euerye man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs and that wyth meekenes and reuerence hauing a good conscience that when as they backbyte vs as euill doers they may be ashamed for asmuch as they haue falsely accused our good coÌ„uersatioÌ„ in christ I thought my selfe nowe of late yeares for the cares of this lyfe well setteled with my louing
them the Chancellor offred the Queenes mercy if they would agree and be conformable c. To this they both made such an answer as the Chancellor with his fellow Commissioners allowed them for catholike Whether they of weakenes so answered or heâ—of subtletie would so vnderstand their answer â—â—rlow and Cardmaker â—cceptable 〈◊〉 Wincheâ—â—er as Catholickes that he might haue some forged example of a shrinking brother to lay in the dish of the rest which were to be examined it may easily be perceiued by this that to all them which followed in examination he obiected the example of Barlow Cardmaker commending their sobernes discretion lerning But whatsoeuer their answer was yet notwithstandyng Barlow was led againe to the Fleete from whence he afterward beyng deliuered M. Barlow exiled for the truth did by exile constantly beare witnes to the truth of Christes gospell Cardmaker was conueyed to the Counter in Breadstreete the B. of London procuring it to be published that he should shortly be deliuered after that he had subscribed to Transubstantiation and certaine other articles To the same prison where Cardmaker was LaureÌ„ce Sanders was brought after the sentence of excommunication and condemnation was pronounced against hym where these two prisoners had such christian conference that whatsoeuer the breath of the bishops blustred Conference â—etweene 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Cardâ—aâ—er the tickle cares of the people too lightly beleued in y e end they both shewed themselues constant confessors and worthy martyrs of Christ as of Laurence Sanders it is already written After whose departure Cardmaker remayned there prisoner to be baited of the Papistes which would needes seeme to haue a certayne hope that Cardmaker was become theirs Continuall and great conference diuers of them had with hym with reasonyngs perswadyngs threatnyngs and all to none effect To the end that their doyngs might appeare hee required them to put their reasons in writyng and promised by writyng to answer them Doctor Martin who bare also a part in those pageants D. Martyn wryteth 〈◊〉 Cardmaker tooke vppon hym to be the chiefe doer by writyng whose long vnsauery letters and simple reasons for TraÌ„substantiation and such papisticall trash this Cardmaker answered largely learnedly substantially confuting the same openyng the falsehood of his arguments and deliueryng the sentences of the Fathers which Martin abused for his purpose to their true vnderstanding which his answers I would had come to our hands Thus constantly aboade this man of God all the enemies doyngs as he did also the death which he suffred in Smithfield in London Wherof ye shall heare more anone but first we will suruey the matter and maner of his articles obiected against him by B. Boner with his answers annexed to the same as consequently here vnder followeth ¶ Articles obiected by Boner against Ioh. Taylor aliâs Cardmaker with hys aunswers vnto the same FIrst I Edmund B. of London obiect against thee Sir Iohn Taylor aliâs Cardmaker May. 24. Articles ministred agaynst Iohn Cardmaker by the B. of London Iohn Cardmaker first an obseruant Fryer that thou wast and art of the citie and Dioces of London and so of the iurisdiction of me Edmund B. of London Item that thou in tymes past diddest professe the rule of S. Fraunces and diddest by vow promise to keepe pouertie chastitie and obedience according to the rule of S. Frances Item that thou in tymes past didst receyue all the orders of the church then vsed to wit tam maiores quam minores Item that thou after thy said entrie into religion and profession and orders aforesaid Iohn Cardmaker maryed didst take to wife a widow and with her hadst carnal copulation and didst get of her a woman child breaking therby thy vow and order also the ordinance of the church Item that thou hast beleued and taught and so doest beleue that in the sacrament of the aultar vnder the visible signes there that is to say The beliefe of the Popes Catholicke church vnder the formes of bread and wyne there is really and truly the true and very naturall body and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ. Item that the beliefe of the catholike church is To speake naturally of the naturall body of Christ these two cannot staÌ„d together at one tyme vnles we graunt Christ to haue 2. bodyes that in hauing the body and bloud of Christ really and truly conteined in the sacrament of the altar is to haue by the omnipotent power of almighty God the body and bloud of Christ there inuisibly and really present vnder the said sacrament and not to make thereby a new God or a newe Christ or a new body of Christ. Item that it may stand wel together so is the fayth of the Catholike church that the body of Christ is visibly and truely ascended into heauen and there is in the visible forme of his humanitie and yet the same body in substaÌ„ce is inuisibly and truely conteyned in the sayde Sacrament of the aulter Item that Christ at his last supper takyng bread into his hands blessing it breakyng it geuyng it to his apostles and saying Take eate this is my body did institute a Sacrament there * That Christ neuer willed neyther can the Scriptures beare it willyng that his body really and truly should be conteyned in the sayd sacrament no substance of bread and wyne there remainyng but onely the accidents thereof ¶ Aunswers of Cardmaker to the articles aforesayd TO the first article he answereth and confesseth the same to be true in euery part therof Iohn Cardmaker aunswereth to the articlâ—â— To the 2. article he aunswereth and confesseth that he beyng vnder age did professe the said order and religion afterward by the autoritie of K. Henry the 8. he was dispensed with for the same religion To the 3. he aunswereth and confesseth the same to bee true in euery part thereof To the 4. he aunswereth and confesseth the first part therof to be true and to the second part of the same article he answereth and saith that in mariage he brake no vow because he was set at liberty to mary both by the lawes of this realme and also by the lawes and ordinaunces of the Church of the same To the 5. he answereth confesseth th thâ— hath beleeued taught as it is conteined in this actiâ—e but he doth not now so beleue nor teach To the 6. he answereth that he doth not beleue y e same to be true in any part therof To the 7. he aunswereth that he doth not beleeue the same to be true in any part thereof To the 8. he answereth and doth beleeue videlicet that it is true that is to say The first parte of this article is true the second is false that Christ takyng breade at hys last supper into hys handes blessyng it breakyng it geuyng it to his disciples and saying Take eate this is my body did
xxiij of May did aunswere to the same confessing and graunting the articles and the contentes thereof to bee true accordyng as they were obiected in euery part subscribing also the same with hys hand Such strength and fortitude gods holy spirit wrought in hym to stand stoutly and confidently to the defence of the sincere doctrine of hys sonne Whereupon the B. exhorting him with many wordes to leaue his heresies as he called them and to returne to the bosom of his mother the holy church commanded him to appeare agayne the next day being the xxiiij of the same moneth Who so doyng and aunswering as he did before was willed to come thither agayne at after noone so hee dyd The 〈◊〉 Session agaynst 〈◊〉 Warne where and at what tyme he was earnestly exhorted by the sayd Bish. to recant his opinions To whom he aunswered that he would not depart from his receyued profession vnlesse he were therunto throughly perswaded by the holy scriptures Upon which aunswer he was willed to come agayne the next day beyng the 25. day of the same moneth The thirâ— session May. 25. at one of the clocke in the after noone At which day and houre the B. examined him agayne vpon all his former articles before obiected to the which he most constantly did sticke with his further aunswer thereunto added I am persuaded quoth he to be in the right opinion and that I see no cause to repent for all filthines Idolatry is in the church of Rome The B. then seyng that notwithstandyng all his faire promises terrible threatnyngs whereof he vsed store he could not any thing preuaile Iohn Warne â—â—nstant agaynst the Bishops persuasioâ— Sentence geuen agaynst Iohn Warne May. 30. Cardmakâ—â— and Iohn Warne brought 〈◊〉 execution Iohn Warne tyed to thâ— stake finished this examination with the definitiue sentence of condemnation pronounced against the said Iohn Warne and so charged the Shiriffs of London with him vnder whose custody he remained in the prison of Newgate vntil the 30. day of the same month of May. Upon the which 30. of May being the day appoynted for their execution Iohn Cardmaker with the sayd Iohn Warne were brought by the shiriffes to the place where they should suffer Who beyng come to the stake first the Shiriffes called Cardmaker aside and talked with hym secretly so long that in the meane tyme Warne had made hys prayers was chayned to the stake and had wood and reede set about hym so that nothyng wanted but the firyng but styll aboade Cardmaker talkyng with the shiriffes The people whiche before had heard that Cardmaker would recant and beholding this maner of doing The peopâ—â— afrayd at Cardmakâ—â— recanting were in a meruailous dumpe and sadnes thinkyng in deede that Cardmaker should now recant at the burning of Warne At length Cardmaker departed from the Shiriffes and came towards the stake and in his garments as he was kneeled downe made a long prayer in silence to himself yet the people coÌ„firmed themselues in their fantasie of his recanting seyng him in his garments praying secretly no semblance of any burning ⧠The Martyrdome of Iohn Cardmaker and Iohn Warne Vpholster An. 1555. May. 30. ¶ The confession of the fayth of Iohn Warne Citizen of London which he wrote the day before he was burned the 30. day of May. 1555. I beleeue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth A Father because hee is the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 who is the euerlasting word whome before all worldes he hath begotten of himselfe which worde was made flesh and therein also manifested to be his sonne in whom he hath adopted vs to be his children the inheriters of his kyngdom and therfore he is our father An almighty God because he hath of nothing created all things visible and inuisible both in heauen and in earth euen all creatures conteyned therin and gouerneth them And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord. The eternall word perfect God with his father of equal power in all things of the same substance of like glory by whom all things were made and haue life without whom nothing liueth he was made also perfect maÌ„ and so being very God and very man in one person is the onely Sauiour Redeemer and Ransomer of them which were lost in Adam our forefather He is the onely meane of our deliuerance the hope of our health the suretie of our saluation Which was conceyued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary According to the Fathers most mercifull promise this eternal sonne of God forsaking the heauenly glory humbled himselfe to take flesh of a virgin according to y e scriptures vniting the substance of the Godhed to the substaÌ„ce of the manhoode which he tooke of the substaunce of that blessed virgin Mary in one person to become therein the very Massiah the annointed king and priest for euer appointed to pacifie the fathers wrath which was iustlye gone out agaynst vs all for our sinne Suffred vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried and descended into hell He was arraigned before Pontius Pilate the ruler of Iewrie and so vniustly accused of many crimes that the Ruler iudged him innocent and sought meanes to deliuer him but contrary to knowen iustice he did let go Barrabas which had deserued death and deliuered Christ to bee crucified who deserued no death which doth declare vnto vs manifestly that he suffred for our sinnes was buffeted for our offences as the prophets do witnes thereby to haue it manifested to all men that he is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Therefore sufferyng for our sinnes he receiued and did beare our deserued condemnation the paines of death the tast of abiection the very terror of hell yelding his spirit to his father his body to be buried in earth The third day he rose againe from death to lyfe To make full and perfect the whole worke of our redemption and iustification the same crucified body which was layd in the graue was raised vp againe the third day from death by the power of hys Father and glory of hys Godhead he became the first fruits of the resurrection got the victory of death that all by him might be raised vp from death Thorough whome all true penitent sinners may now boldly come vnto the father and haue remission of their sinnes He ascended into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of God the father almighty After that in his death and resurrectioÌ„ he had conquered sinne death and the deuil and had bene conuersant 40. days in the earth being seene of the Apostles more then v. hundred brethren at once in the same body in which he wrought the worke of our saluation he ascended into heauen with eternal triumph for the victory ouer death sinne and hel leauing the passage open by which all true beleeuers may and shal enter
as ye haue ministred vnto the Saintes so shall ye receiue y e reward which I am fully persuaded assured shal be plenteously poured vppon you all for y e great goodnes shewed vnto the seruants of the liuing God And I most hartely beseeche almighty God to poure forth a plenteous reward vpon you for y e same that he wil assist you wyth his holy spirite in al your doings that ye may growe as you haue begon vnto such a perfection as may be to gods honour your owne saluation and the strengthning of the weake members of christ Gods elect alwayes beare the sclaunder in this worlde For though the world rage and blaspheme the elect of God ye knowe that it did so vnto Christ his Apostles and to all that were in the primitiue Church and shal be vnto the worldes end Therefore beleue in the light while ye haue it least it be taken away from you If you shall seeme to neglect the great mercy of God that hath bene opened vnto you and your harts coÌ„sented vnto it y t it is the very and onely truth pronouÌ„ced by Gods onely sonne Iesus Christ by the good will of our heauenly father Therfore I say in the bowels of my Lord Iesus Christ sticke fast vnto it let it neuer departe out of your harts and couersation that you with vs and we with you at the great day being one flocke as we haue one shepheard may rise to the life immortall through Iesus Christ our onely Sauiour Amen ¶ Yours in him that liueth for euer Thomas Haukes Here followeth an other letter of Tho. Haukes sent to his wife after his condemnation being prisoner in Newgate the copy wherof is this ¶ The copy of Thomas Haukes letter to his wife GRace be with you and peace from God the father A letter of Tho. Haukâ—â— vnto his wyfe and from our Lord Iesus Christ which gaue himselfe for our sinnes to deliuer vs from this present euill worlde through the good will of God our father to whoÌ„ be praise for euer and euer Amen My deare Yokefellow in the Lord for as much as the Lord hath not onely called me to worke in his vineyarde but hath also fulfilled his good worke in me I trust to his glory to the comfort of al those y t looke for his comming I thought it my duety deare yokefellowe to write vnto you some lessons out of Gods booke and if you will direct your selfe therafter doubt not of it but God who refuseth none that will come to him with theyr whole hart will assist you with his holy spirit and direct you in al his wayes to his honour and glory who grauÌ„t it for his mercies sake Amen First I exhort you to feare God Lessons 〈◊〉 instruction to his wyâ—â— to serue and honor his holye name loue hym with all your hart soule and minde to beleue faithfully al his promises to lay sure hold vpon them that in al your troubles what so euer they are ye may runne straight to the great mercye of God and hee will bring you forth of them keepe you within hys wings then shall ye be sure that neither deuill flesh nor hell shall be able to hurt you But take heede If ye wil not keepe his holy preceptes and lawes and to the vttermost of your power cal for the help of God to walke in the same but will leaue them and runne to all abhominations with the wicked world doe as they do then be sure to haue your part with the wicked world in the burning lake that neuer shall bee quenched He exhorteth her to beware of Idolatry Therefore beware of Idolatrye whiche doth most of all stincke before the face of almighty God and was of al good men most detested from the beginning of the worlde For the which what kingdomes nations and realmes God hath punished with most terrible plagues w t fire Idolatry punished 〈◊〉 God brymstone hunger sword and pestilence c. to the vtter subuersion of them it is manifestly to be seene through the whole Byble Yea his owne peculiar people whome he had done so muche for when they fell from him and went serued other Gods contrary to his commaundement he vtterly destroyed and rooted them out from of the earth and as many as dyed in that damnable state not repenting their abhominable euill he threw them into y e pit of hell Again how he hath preserued those that abhorre superstition and Idolatry and that haue onely taken hold vpon God with their whole hart to serue him to loue him to feare him c. it is most manifestly to be seene euen froÌ„ the beginning out of what great daungers he hath euer deliuered them yea wheÌ„ al hope of deliueraÌ„ce was past as touchyng their expectation euen then in y e sight of all his enemies would he work his godly will and purpose to the vtter amazing and destructioÌ„ of all those that were his manifest enemies Further I exhort you in the bowels of Christ Exhortaâ—â—â—â— to prayer that you will exercise and be steadfast in prayer for prayer is y e onely meane to pearce the heauens to obtayne at the hand of God what soeuer we desire so y t it be asked in fayth Oh what notable thinges do we read in Scriptures that hath bene obtayned through feruent praier Praying to God not to creature We are commaunded to call vpon him for helpe ayde and succour in necessities troubles he hath promised to help vs. Again they that will not cal vpon him with thesr whole hart but vpon other dead creatures in whoÌ„ there is no help for there was none found worthy to open the booke but onely the Lambe Christ whiche was killed for our sinnes I saye who that wil refuse his help must euen by y e terrible iudgment of God come vtterly to confusion as it hath and is dayly manifest to be seene And whatsoeuer you desire of God in your prayer aske it for Iesus Christes sake To continue in prayer 〈◊〉 to pray in the name onely of Christ. for whom in whoÌ„ God hath promised to geue vs all things necessary And though that which ye aske come not by and by at y e first and second calling yet continue still knocking and hee will at the length open his trasures of mercye so that ye shal be sure to obtaine for he hath so promised if ye continue in faith hoping surely in him These former lessons w t all such instructioÌ„s as I haue told you by mouth I do wish that ye would most earnestly learne and then I doubt not but God who is the geuer of all grace wyll assist you in all your doings that ye may be found worthy of his kingdome which is prepared through Christ. 〈◊〉 for his 〈…〉 meaneth â— Clement 〈◊〉 who 〈…〉 his child Further where it hath pleased God to send vs childreÌ„ my desire is that they may
Bill with his bloud already * The behauyour of M. Iohn Bradford Preacher and the young man that suffered with him in Smithfield named Iohn Leafe a Prentise which both suffered for the testimony of Christ. FIrst when they came to the stake in Smithfielde to bee burned Bradford Iohn Leafe at the stake how they behaued themselues M. Bradford lying prostrate on the one side of the stake and the youÌ„g man Iohn Leafe on the other side they lay flat on theyr faces praying to theÌ„selues the space of a minute of an houre Then one of the Sheriffes sayde to M. Bradford Arise and make an end for the prease of the people is great At that word they both stoode vp vpon their feete and then M. Bradford tooke a fagot in his hand and kissed it and so likewise the stake And when he had so done he desired of the Sheriffes that his seruant might haue his rayment For sayde he I haue nothing els to geue him and besides that he is a poore man And the Shiriffe sayde hee should haue it And so forthwith M. Bradford did put off his rayment and went to the stake and holding vp hys handes and casting his countenaunce to heauen he sayde thus O England England repent thee of thy sinnes repeÌ„t thee of thy sinnes Beware of Idolatrye The wordes of M. Bradâ—ford to England beware of false Antichristes take heede they do not deceiue you And as he was speaking these wordes the Sheriffe bade tye his hands if he would not be quiet O M. Sheriffe sayd M. Bradford I am quiet God forgeue you this Mayster Sheriffe And one of the officers wich made the fire hearing Mayster Bradford so speaking to the Shiriffe sayde If you haue no better learninge then that you are but a foole and were best to hold your peace To the which wordes M. Bradford gaue no answere but asked all the world forgeuenesse and forgaue all the world and prayed the people to pray for him and turned hys head vnto the young man that suffered with him and sayd Bee of good comfort Brother for we shall haue a mery supper with the Lorde thys night and so spake no more wordes that any man did heare but imbracing the Reedes sayd thus Strayt is the way and narrow is the Gate that leadeth to eternall saluation The saying of M. Braâ—â—ford at his death and fewe there bee that finde it And thus they both ended theyr mortall liues moste likest two Lambes without any alteration of their countenaunce beyng voyde of all feare hoping to obteine the price of the game that they had long runne at to the which I beseeche Almightye God happily to conducte vs thorow the merites of Iesus Christe our Lorde and Sauior Amen ⧠The description of the burning of M. Iohn Bradford Preacher and Iohn Leafe a Prentise TOuching M. Wodroffe the Sheriffe mention is made a little before A notable 〈…〉 Godâ— hand â—pon M. Woâ—droffe how churlishly here hee aunswered M. Bradford at the stake not suffering him to speake but coÌ„maunding his handes to be tyed c. The like extremity or worse he vsed also before to M. Rogers whereof ye haue heard before The sayd Wodroffe Sheriffe aboue mentioned was ioyned in office with an other Syr William Chester â—ommended called Syr William Chester for the yeare 1555. Betweene these two Sheriffes such difference there was of iudgement and Religion that the one that is Maister Wodroffe was woont commonly to laugh Difference betweene 2. Shriâ—â—es M. Woodroffe y e other to shedde teares at the death of Christs people And where as the other was woont to restrayne and to beate the people whiche were desirous to take them by the handes that should be burned the other Sheriffe contrariwise agayne with muche sorrow and mildnesse behaued himselfe which I wish here to be spoken known to the commendation of him although I doe not greatly know the partie Furthermore here by the way to note the seuere punishmeÌ„t of Gods hand agaynst the sayde Wodroffe as agaynst all other such cruell persecutours so it happened that within halfe a yeare after the burning of this blessed Martyr the sayde Sheriffe was so striken on the right side with such a paulsie or stroke of Gods hand whatsoeuer it was that for the space of eight yeares after till hys dying day hee was not able to turne himselfe in his bed but as two men with a sheete were fayn to stirre him and withall such an insaciable deuouring came vpon him that it was monstrous to see And thus continued he the space of eight yeares together ¶ In mortem Iohannis Bradfordi constantissimi Martyris Epitâ—phium iâ— Ioan Bâ—â—dfordum per Ioan 〈◊〉 Discipulo nulli supra licet esse magistrum Quique Deo seruit tristia multa feret Corripit omnipotens natum quem diligit omnem Ad coelum stricta est difficilisque via Has Bradforde tuo dum condis pictore voces Non hominum rigidas terribilesque minas Sed nec blanditias non vim nec vincula curas Tradis accensae membra cremanda pyrae Here follow the letters of M. Bradford THis godly Bradford and heauenly martyr The letters of M. Bradford duryng the tyme of his imprisonment wrote sondrye comfortable Treatises and many godly Letters of whiche some hee wrote to the Citty of London Cambridge Walden to Lankeshyre and Chesshyre diuers to his other priuate friendes By the which foresayd Letters to the intent it may appeare how godly this man occupyed hys time being prisoner what speciall zeale he bare to the state of christes Church what care he had to performe his office how earnestly he admonished all men howe tenderly he comforted the heauy harted how fruitfully he confirmed theÌ„ whom he had taught I thought here good to place y e same although to exhibite here all the letters that he wrote Read the booke of letters of the Martyrs being in number so many that they are able to fill a booke it cannot well be compassed yet neuerthelesse we mynde to excerpt the principal of them referring the reader for the residue to the booke of Letters of the martyrs where they may be found And first for so much as yee heard in the storye before The copy of M. Bradfordes letter whereof the Earle of Darby complayned in in the Parliament how the Earle of Darby complayned in the Parliament house of certayne Letters written of Iohn Bradford out of prison to Lancashyre and also howe hee was charged both of the Bishop of Winchester and of M. Allen wyth the same letters to the intent the Reader more perfectly may vnderstand what letters they were being written in deede to his mother brethren and sisters out of the Tower before his condemnation we wil beginne first with the same letters the copy with the contentes wherof is thys as followeth ¶ A comfortable letter of M. Bradford to hys Mother a godly
present onely but on thinges to come and so haue they as present to fayth the iudgemente and glorious comming of Christ like as the wicked haue now theyr worldly wealth wherein they wallow and will wallowe till they tumble headlong into Hell where are tormentes too terrible and endlesse The ende of prosperitye Nowe they followe the Feende as the Beare doth the trayne of Honye and the Sowe the swillinges till they be brought into the slaughter house and then they know that theyr prosperitye hath brought them to perdition Then crye they woe woe We went the wrong way Sapâ—ence 5. wee counted these men I meane such as you bee that suffer for Goddes sake losse of goodes frendes and life whome they shall see endued with riche robes of righteousnesse crownes of most pure precious golde and Palmes of conquest in the goodly glorious palace of the Lambe where is eternall ioy felicity c. Wee counted will they then say these men but fooles and mad men we tooke theyr conditions to be but curiosity c. But then will it be to late then the time will be turned laughing shal be turned into weeping and weeping into reioysing Read Sapien. 2.3.4.5 Therefore as before I haue sayd great cause haue I to thanke God whiche hath vouched you worthy of thys most bountifull blessing Few noble men called to Christes kingdome muche more then you haue cause my good Lord so to be I meane thankefull For looke vpon your vocation I pray you and tell me how many noble menne Earles sonnes Lordes Knightes and menne of estimation hath God in this Realme of England dealt thus withall I dare say you thinke not that you haue deserued this Only Gods mercy in his christ hath wrought this on you as he did in Ieremyes tyme on Abimelech in Achabs time on Abdias in Christes tyme on Ioseph of Arimathia in the Apostles tyme on Sergius Paulus and the Queene of Candaces Chamberlayne Onely now be thankefull and continue continue continue my good Lorde continue to confesse Christ. Bee not ashamed of hym before men for then will not he bee ashamed of you Nowe will he trye you sticke fast vnto him and he wyll sticke fast by you he will be with you in trouble and deliuer you But then must you cry vnto him for so it proceedeth Psalme 91. He cried vnto me and I heard him I was with him in trouble c. Remember Lottes wyfe whiche looked backe RemeÌ„ber Fraunces Spira Remember that none is crowned but he that striueth lawfully RemeÌ„ber that all you haue is at Christes commaundement Remember he lost more for you then you canne lose for him Remember you lose not that which is lost for his sake Godly remembrances for you shall finde much more here and elsewhere Remember you shall dye and when where and howe ye can not tell Remember the death of sinners is most terrible Remember the death of Gods Sayntes is precious in his sight Remember the multitude goeth the wide waye whiche windeth to woe Remember that the straight gate which leadeth to glorye hath but few trauellers Remember Christ biddeth you striue to enter in thereat Remember he that trusteth in the Lord shall receiue strength to stand agaynst all the assaultes of his enemies Be certayn all the hearers of your head are numbred Be certayne your good Father hath poynted boundes ouer the which the deuill dare not look Commit your selfe to him he is hath bene and will bee your Keeper Cast your care on hym and he will care for you Let Christ be your scope and marke to pricke at let hym be your patron to worke by let him be your ensample to folow geue him as your hart so your hand Christ 〈◊〉 must 〈◊〉 both 〈◊〉 and handâ— as your minde so your toung as your fayth so your feete and let his word be your candle to go before you in all matters of Religion Blessed is he that walketh not to these Popish prayers nor standeth at them nor sitteth at them glorifye God in both soule and body Psalme â— 2 Cor. 6. He that gathereth not wyth Christ scattereth abroad Use prayer looke for Gods help which is at hand to them that aske and hope thereafter assuredly In which prayer I hartely desire your Lordshyp to remember vs who as we are goyng with you ryght gladly God therefore be praysed so we looke to go before you hoping that you will folow if God so will according to your dayly prayer Thy will be done on earth c. The good spirite of God alwayes guide your Lordshippe vnto the end Amen Your Lordships owne for euer Iohn Bradford * To M. Warcup and his Wyfe Maistres Wilkenson and others of his godly frendes with theyr familyes THe same peace our Sauiour Christ left with his people A pithy 〈◊〉 effectuall letter of 〈◊〉 Bradford M. Warâ—â—â— and 〈◊〉 Wilkinsâ— which is not without warre with the world almighty God woorke plentifully in your hartes now and for euer Amen The tyme I perceiue is come wherein the Lordes grounde will be knowne I meane it will now shortly appeare who haue receiued Goddes Gospell into theyr hartes in deede to the taking of good roote therein for such will not for a litle heate or sunburning wither but stiffely will stand and grow on maugre the malice of all burning showers and tempestes And for as much as my beloued in the Lorde I am perswaded of you that ye be in deede the children of GOD Gods good ground whiche groweth and will grow on by Goddes grace bringyng foorth fruite to Goddes glory after your vocations as occasion shall bee offered burne the Sunne neuer so hoate therefore I can not but so signify vnto you and hartely pray you and euery one of you accordinglye to goe on forwardes after your Mayster Christ not sticking at the foule waye and stormye weather whiche you are come into and are like so to doe of this beyng most certayne that the ende of your iourney shall be pleasaunt and ioy full in suche a perpetuall rest and blissefulnesse as can not but swallow vppe the showers that ye nowe feele and are soussed in if ye often sette it before your eyes after Paules counsell in the latter ende of the 4. and beginning of the 5. chapter of the second Epistle to the Corinthians Read it I pray you and remember it often as a Restoratiue to refreshe you leaste ye faynt in the way And besides this set before you also that though the weather be foule and stormes grow apace yet go not ye alone but other your brothers and sisters pad the same path as Saynt Peter telleth vs and therefore company shoulde cause you to be the more couragious and chearefull But if ye had no company at all to go presently with you I pray you tell me if euen from the beginning the best of Goddes frendes haue founde any fayrer weather and way to the place whether
in that they make it so necessary a thyng and a worshippyng of God it cannot but be agaynst Christ and the freedome of hys Gospell and the same thyng teacheth vs that it is agaynst the commoditie of our brethren which eyther be weake eyther be strong eyther be ignorant either be obstinate If they be weake by your resortyng to it they be made more weake If they be strong you do what you can to infirme their strength If they be ignorant therein you helpe to keepe them by your facte If they bee obstinate your resortyng to it cannot but rocke them a sleepe in their obstinate errour of the necessitie of this rite and ceremony These causes recited doe shew you what I thinke in this but my thinkyng must no further bynd you then a mans thought should do except the same be grounded vpon Gods worde which byndeth in deede as I thinke they doe I doubt not but you waying these causes and especially two of the first and the last if you pray to God for his spirite to direct you and thereto aske the aduise of this my good brother and other godly learned men I doubt not I say but you should be guided to do that which is best in gods sight although in the sight of the world perhaps you should bee counted foolish and precise But bee at a poynt with your selues as the disciples of Christ which had forsaken themselues to follow not your will but Gods will as you daily pray in the Lordes prayer The crosse of Christ bee willyng to cary least you cary the crosse of the world the flesh or the deuill 4. Crosâ—â—â— whereof 〈◊〉 bringeth 〈◊〉 hell One of these 4. crosses you must cary Three of them bringeth to hell and therefore the more part goeth that way which is a broad way Only the fourth bringeth to heauen but few go that way as wel because the way is straite as also because few walke in it Howbeit Why thâ— more 〈◊〉 go that 〈◊〉 that lâ—â—â—deth to â—â—â—dition though it bee straite it is but short and the few are many if you consider the godly as the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Martyrs Confessors and Christ Iesus with all his gard and trayne Thinke not scorne to come after them which are gone before you and after them which now go before you in whose number I trust I am apointed to be one and I beseech you pray for me that God would vouch me worthy that honour Our sinnes deserue plagues prison and the losse of all that euer wee haue therefore if God remooue our sinnes out of sight and sende vs prison or losse of goods and liuyng for his names sake Oh how happy are we My deare hearts in the Lord consider this geare and bee assured that he which looseth any thyng for Christes sake the same in his posteritie shall finde it here and in heauen elsewhere As for vnablenes to aunswer for your fayth it shall be enough to will them to dispute with your teachers Faith standeth not in disputyng I thinke few if it came to disputing could defend the godhead of Christ and many other articles I speake it for the simple sorte Pray for me Lacke of paper maketh this end Commend me to my good brother R. B. and my good sister his wyfe I pray them to pray for me I trust by this bearer to heare how you do Iohn Bradford ¶ Another letter to N. and his wyfe GOds mercy in Christ I wish you to feele An other letter of Bradford a dearâ— friend 〈◊〉 his wyâ—â— my dere brother with my faithfull sister your wyfe now and for euer Amen Hauing this occasion I could not but write something as wel to put my selfe in remembrance of my duty to godwards for you both in thankefulnes and praier as to put you in remembrance of me and your duety towards God for me in praying for me for I dare not say in thankfulnes for me nor that I would haue you to geue no thaÌ„ks to God for his wonderfull great and sweete mercies towards me and vpon me in Christ his sonne but because I haue not deserued it at either of your hands For ye both know right wel at least my coÌ„science doth accuse me how that I haue not onely not exhorted taught you as both my vocation and your deserts required to walke worthy of that vocation which god hath made you worthy of and with treÌ„bling and feare to woorke out your saluation that is in the feare of God to geue your selues to great vigilaÌ„cie in praier for the encrease of faith and to a wary circumspection in all your conuersation not onely in works and woords but also in thoughts because God is a searcher of the heart and out of the heart it commeth that defileth vs in Gods sight I haue I say not onely not done thys but also haue geuen you example of negligence in praier watching fasting talking and doing so that woe to me for geuing suche offence Partly for this cause deare brother and sister God hath cast me heere that I might repent me and turne to him and that ye might also by this correction vpon me be more diligent to redresse these things and others if they in your conscience doe accuse you My dearly beloued heauy is Gods anger fallen vpon vs all doulefull is this day Nowe hath Antichrist all his power again Now is Christes gospel troden vnder fote Now is Gods people a derision and pray for the wicked Now is the greatest plague of al plagues fallen the want of Gods word and al these we haue yea I alone haue iustly deserued Oh that as I wryte I alone I could w t Dauid 1. Par. 21. and with Ionas in heart say so But I doe not I do not I see not howe greeuously I haue sinned howe great a misery is fallen for mine vnthankefulnes for Gods worde for mine hypocrisie in professing preaching hearing and speaking of Gods word for my not praying to God for the coÌ„tinuance of it for my not louing of it thoroughly as it requireth c. I will speake nothing of my manifest euils for they are knowen to you wel enough Deare brother and sister wyth me say yee the lyke for your owne partes and with me ioyne your hearts and let vs go to our heauenly father and for his Christes sake beseeche him to be mercifull vnto vs and to pardon vs Oh good father it is we that haue deserued the taking away of thy woorde it is we that haue deserued these thy iust plagues fallen vpon vs we haue done amisse we haue dealt vniustly wyth thy Gospell we haue procured thy wrathe and therfore iust art thou in punishing vs iust art thou in plaging vs for we are very miserable But good Lord and deare father of mercy whose iustice is such that thou wilt not punish the poore soules of thys realme which yet haue not thus sinned against thee as wee
thee and thy people as Samuel did Amen Amen If on this sort good Mother from your heart you wold pray as I shoulde be the moste meriest man that euer was so am I certaine the lettes of your praier for my imprisonmeÌ„t would be taken away Good Mother therefore marke what I haue wrytten and learne this Prayer by heart to say it daily and then I shall be merye and you shall reioyce if that you continue as I truste you doe in Gods true Religion euen the same I haue taught you and my father Traues I trust wil putte you in remembraunce of 〈◊〉 letter 〈◊〉 not to 〈◊〉 handes my brother Roger also I trust doeth so daily Goe to therefore and learne apace Although the deuill cast diuers lettes in the waye God in whome you truste will cast them awaye for hys Christes sake if you will call vppon him and neuer will he suffer you to be tempted aboue that he will make you able to beare But howe you shoulde doe heerein the other Letter which I haue wrytten herewith shall teache you which I woulde none should reade till my father Traues haue read it he wil geue you by Gods grace some instructions Nowe therefore will I make an ende praying you good Mother to looke for no mo Letters for if it were knowen that I haue penne and inke and did wryte then should I want all the foresayd commodities I haue spoken of concerning my body and be cast into some dungeon in fetters of yron which thing I know would greeue you and therefore for Gods sake see that these be burned when this little prayer in it is copied out by my brother Roger for perchaunce your house may be searched for such geare when you thinke little of it and looke for no moe sweete Mother till eyther God shall deliuer mee and sende mee oute eyther you and I shall meete together in heauen where we shall neuer part asunder Amen I require you Elizabeth and Margarete my sisters that you will feare God vse Prayer loue your husbandes be obedient vnto them as God willeth you bring vppe youre children in Gods feare and be good housewiues God blesse you both wyth both your husbandes my good brethren whome to doe good because I nowe can not I will pray for them and you Commende me to my sister Anne mother Pike T. Sorrocolde and his wife R. Shalcrosse his wife R Bolton I. Wild M. Vicare the Parson of Mottrom Syr Laurence Hall with all that loue I trust liue in the Gospel and God turne Syr Thomas his heart Amen I will daily pray for him I nede not to set my name you know it wel inough Because you shoulde geue my Letters to my father Traues to bee burned I haue wrytten heere a Prayer for you to learne to pray for me good mother and an other for all your house in your euening Prayer to pray with my brother These Praiers are written wyth mine owne hande keepe them still but the letters geue to father Traues to burne and geue father Traues a copie of the latter Prayer An other Letter to his Mother as hys last farewell vnto her in this world a litle before he was burned GOds mercy and peace in Christ be more and more perceiued of vs Amen My moste deare Mother in the bowelles of Christe I heartely pray and beseeche you to be thankefull for me vnto God which thus nowe taketh me vnto hymselfe I dye not my good mother as a theefe a murderer an adulterer c. but I die as a witnesse of Christe hys Gospell and veritie which hetherto I haue confessed I thanke God as well by preaching as by prisonement and now euen presently I shall moste willingly confirme the same by fire I knowledge that God moste iustly mighte take mee hence simply for my sinnes which are many great grieuous but the Lorde for his mercy in Christ hath pardoned them all I hope but nowe deare Mother he taketh mee hence by this death as a Confessour and witnesse that the Religion taughte by Christe Iesu the Prophetes Bradford perecuted of the prelates not for his sinnes but for the truth of Christ. and the Apostles is Gods truth The Prelates doe persecute in me Christ whome they hate and hys trueth which they maye not abide because theyr woorkes are euill and maye not abide the truth and light least men shoulde see theyr darkenesse Therefore my good and moste deare Mother geue thankes for me to God that hee hathe made the fruite of your wombe to be a witnesse of hys glory attend to the truthe which I thanke God for it I haue truely taughte out of the Pulpit of Manchester Use often and continuall Prayer to God the Father through Christe Hearken as you may to the scriptures serue God after his word and not after custome beware of the Romish religion in England defile not your selfe with it carye Christes Crosse as he shall lay it vppon your backe forgeue them that kil me pray for them for they knowe not what they doe commit my cause to God our father be mindefull of bothe youre daughters to helpe them as you can I send all my wrytings to you by my brother Roger do with them as you will because I cannot as I woulde he can tell you more of my minde I haue nothing to geue you or to leaue behinde me for you onely I pray God my father for his Christes sake to blesse you and keepe you froÌ„ euil He geue you pacience he make you thankefull as for me so for your selfe that wil take the fruit of your wombe to witnesse hys veritie wherein I confesse to the whole world I die and depart thys life in hope of a much better which I looke for at the hands of God my father thorough the merites of hys deare sonne Iesus Christ. Thus my deare Mother I take my last farewell of you in this life beseeching the almighty and eternal father by Christ to graunt vs to meete in the life to come where we shall geue him continuall thankes and praise for euer and euer Amen Out of prison the 24. of Iune 1555. Your sonne in the Lord Iohn Bradford A letter sent wyth a supplication to Queene Mary her Counsell and the whole Parlament IN moste humble wise complaineth vnto your Maiestie and honours a poore subiecte persecuted for the confession of Christes veritie A letter of M. Bradford ioyned with a supplication sent to Q. Maâ—y her Counsayle and the Parlament the which veritie deserueth at your hands to be maintained and defended as the thing by the whiche you raigne and haue your honour and authorities Althoughe we that be professours and thorough the grace of God the constante confessours of the same are as it were the outsweepings of the worlde yet I say the veritie it selfe is a thing not vnwoorthy for your eares to heare for your eyes to see and for youre handes to handle
as before ye heard Nicholas Sheterden and Umfrey Middleton answered to the first and second articles affirmatiuely To the third concerning the Catholicke Churche after a sorte they graunted To the fourth and fift and sixt touching the reall presence and the sacrameÌ„t to be ministred in the Latin tongue and in one kind they refused vtterly to sweare Sheterden sayd he would not aunswere thereto before the cause were determined why he was imprisoned and so stil remayned prisoners before the lawes of Parliament receiued c. Middleton added moreouer and confessed that he beleued in hys owne God saying my liuyng God no dead God c. Thacker onely relented and was content to take penaunce Thus the foresayd foure vpon these aunsweres were condemned by the Byshop of Douer the 25. day of Iune an 1555. The burning of foure Martyrs And so being geuen to the seculer power they were burned at Cant. the 12. of Iuly at two seuerall stakes 〈◊〉 Châ—iâ—tian â—â—ayer of â—icholas â—heterden â—â—fore his â—eath but all in one fire together where they in the sight of God and of his Aungels and before men like true souldiours of Iesus Christ gaue a constant testimony to the truth of his holy Gospell The prayer of Nicholas Sheterden before his death O Lord my God and Sauiour whiche art Lord in heauen and earth maker of all things visible and inuisible I am the creature and worke of thy handes Lord God looke vppon me and other thy people which at this time are oppressed of the worldly minded for thy lawes sake Yea lord thy law it self is now trodeÌ„ vnder foote and mens inuentions exalted aboue it and for that cause do I and many thy creatures refuse the glory prayse and commoditie of this life and do chuse to suffer aduersitie and to be banished yea to be burnt with the bookes of thy worde for the hopes sake that it is layd vp in store For Lorde thou knowest if we would but seeme to please men in thinges contrary to thy word we might by thy permission enioy these commodities that other do as wife children goodes and frendes which al I knowledge to be thy giftes geuen to the end I should serue thee And now Lord that the worlde will not suffer me to enioye them except I offend thy lawes behold I geue vnto thee my whole spirite soule and body and loe I leaue here all the pleasures of this life and doe nowe leaue the vse of them for the hope sake of eternall life purchased in Christes bloud Sacrifice of obedience to God and promised to all them that fight on his side and are content to suffer with hym for his truth when soeuer the world and the deuill shall persecute the same O father I doe not presume vnto thee Sacrifice of thankes for redemption in mine owne righteousnes no but onely in the merites of thy deare sonne my sauiour For the whiche excellent gifte of saluation I cannot worthily prayse thee neither is any sacrifice worthy or to be accepted with thee in comparison of oure bodyes mortified and obedient vnto thy will and now Lorde Sacrifice of the body what soeuer rebellion hathe bene or is found in my members agaynst thy will yet do I here geue vnto thee my body to the death rather then I will vse anye straunge worshipping whiche I beseech the accept at my hande for a pure sacrifice let this torment be to me the last enemye destroyed euen death the ende of misery and the beginning of all ioy peace and solace and when the tyme of resurrection commeth then let me enioy agayne these members then glorified which now be spoyled and consumed by the fire O Lord Iesu receaue my spirite into thy handes Amen Letters of Nicholas Shetterden and first a letter to his mother AFter my humble and bounden duety remembred welbeloued Mother A letter of Nicholas Sheterden to his mother this shal be to wishe you increase of grace and and godly wisedome that yee may see and perceiue the craftye bewitching of Sathan our mortal enemy which as I haue diuers times declared vnto you doth not openly shewe himselfe in hys owne likenes but vnder colour of deuotion deceiueth them that keep not a dilligent eye vpon him Sathan transformeth himselfe into an Angell of light but hauing confidence in mans traditions and customes of the worlde leauing the commaundementes of God and Testament of his Sonne Christ Iesus our Lord doe grow more into superstition hipocrisie then into wisedome and true holynesse For this is most true that Sathan the enemy of soules dothe by his ministers make many beleue that those thinges whiche they compell vs vnto for theyr bellye 's sake haue many godly significations although they be most contrary to Gods will as doubtlesse they be euen as did the serpent in Paradise to our first mother Eue. What sayd he hath God commaunded yee shall not eate of all the trees in the Garden The woman sayd of the fruites of the trees in the Garden we may eate but of the tree in the middest of the Garden sayd God see ye eate not least ye dye As the Serpent seduced Eue by an Aple so Priestes seduce the people by Images EueÌ„ so our Ministers now a dayes say hath God commaunded ye shall not make you anye Image or likenes of any thing Yea forsoothe Tush say they what harme can they doe May we not remember God the better wheÌ„ we see his Image or Picture For they are good bookes for the lay men but in deed they be better for the priestes because they receiue the offeringes And looke howe truely the promise of the serpent was kepte with Eue so is the perswasion of our Priests found true to vs. Images more profitable bookes for Priests then for lay men For as Adam and Eue did become like God in knowing good and euill so are we in remembring God by hys Image For Adams eyes were so open that he lost both innocencye and righteousnes and was become most miserable of all creatures and euen so we remember Christ so well by Images that we forget his commaundements and count his Testament confirmed in his bloud for starke madnesse or heresie so miserably haue wee remembred him that of all people we are most blinde Sheterden prophesieth of Gods plagues and this doth followe vpon our presumption when wee remember God by breking of hys law and therefore surely except we repent shortly God wil remember vs in his wrath reward vs with his plagues as sure as there is a God it will come to passe But I know the craftines of them herein I thanke God whiche wil say Where went he to schoole Learning against or without Gods word is vayne and to no purpose Antichrist hath turned the Church cleare vpside downe Is he wiser then our great Doctours that studyed all their life And loe they saye that it is good hay although we smell
Letter of Nicholas Shetterden to his mother O My good mother whom I loue with reuerence in the Lord 〈◊〉 his moâ—â—er an oâ—â—er letter 〈…〉 and according to my duety I desire your fauourable blessing and forgeuenes of al my misdedes towards you Oh my good mother in fewe wordes I wish you the same salutation which I hope my selfe to feele and partly tast of before this come to you to reade And in the resurrection I verely beleeue to haue it more perfectly in body and soule ioyned together for euer and in that daye God graunt you to see my face with ioy but deare mother then beware of that greate Idolatrie and blasphemous Masse O lette not that be your God whiche mice and wormes can deuoure â—â—stimony 〈…〉 against 〈◊〉 Idâ—ll of 〈◊〉 Aultar Beholde I call heauen and earth to recorde that it is no God yea the fire that consumeth it and the moystenesse that causeth it to moulde and I take Christes Testament to witnesse that it is none of his ordinaunces but a meere inuention of men and a snare to catche innocents bloud and now that God hath shewed it vnto you be warned in time O geue ouer olde customes become new in y e truth What state soeuer your fathers be in leaue that to God â—hat soeâ—er the 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 word â—ust needes 〈…〉 and let vs followe the counsell of his woorde Deare mother imbrace it with heartye affection reade it wyth obedience lette it be your pastime but yet caste of all carnall affections and loue of worldly things so shall we meete in ioy at the last day or els I bid you farewell for euermore Oh farewell my friendes and louers all God graunt me to see your faces in ioy Amen From Westgate the 11. of Iuly 1555. Your childe wrytten with his hande and sealed with his bloude Nicholas Shetterden being appoynted to be slaine The copie of a letter wrytten to his wife I Wrote vnto you as one y t longed more to heare of your healthe â—n other â—etter of 〈…〉 wyâ—e then of all worldly treasure willing you to entreate Esau the elder brother by nature gently geuing to him his own yea and offer him one of the droues and say they be Iacobs and are sent for a present to my Lorde Esau but he wil not take it c. Now my beloued ye knowe the blessing of oure father is that the elder shall serue the younger wisedom our mother hath taught vs the same and I know ye do complaine of your seruaunt the flesh that he is rebellious diobedient and vntoward vnruely and crookedly ye thinke he doth his seruice but yet behold how shall ye plead your cause before an indifferent iudge for if it be true that his seruice be not according to hys duetie as it is many times found in seruaunts yet I say can you shewe your cause to no indifferent iudge but hee shall obiect against you that he is not kept like a seruant but he lacketh both meat and drinke and other necessaries meete and due for a seruaunt so shall ye take more shame of your own complaint then remedy or vantage against your seruant and it shal be a cloke for him to hide all his rebellion and vntoward seruice because ye haue misused him And therefore my sentence is that yee paciently beare with him in small faultes and amende your owne greate faultes as oppression crueltie and couetousnes requiring more then a seruaunt can do specially being tired wyth labour famined wyth hunger and lamed with stripes And these things amended if hee doe hys seruice negligently as no doubt sometime he wil yet then ye may boldly correct him with discretion sometime if he do not hys taske ye may make hym go to bed supperlesse but yet beate hym not with durable strokes neither withholde hys meate in due time and pinche him not by the belly continually but * * Corporis curam agite 〈◊〉 ad concupisceÌ„tiaâ— let him haue some thing to ioy in onely watch hym and keepe him from doing of harm Though he be but a stranger in the life that is in God yet be good to straungers for we are all straungers in darkenesse and captiues in sinne as well soule and spirite being in Egypt as now the flesh is yet vnbaptised with the terrible red Sea of deathe and remember that one lawe abideth for the stranger I meane one reward abideth both bodye and soule in the lande of euerlasting rest And therefore intreat him gently and deale with him iustly now The body of man is redemed as well as the soule for the time will come that the yoke of bondage shall be taken from his necke and he shall be a fellow heire with your yonger brother Circumcise him therefore but doe not misuse hym nor keepe him from hys owne but deale mercifully wyth the straunger that he may saye Oh of what vnderstanding heart is this people who hath God Or where is God so nigh as to these God make you wise and politike in hart victorious in fielde of this world to rule the nations with a rodde but kill not the Gabaonites wyth whome peace is taken but lette them drawe water and hew woode The Gabaonites though they be but strangers not to be pampared yet are they not to be cast out but geue them their meate and drinke due for labourers and be glad because your disease is so remedied for it is better and easier for a thirstie labouring man to drinke then for a dronken man to tell a sober tale Yea it is a token that yee haue earnestly followed your labour and not kepte companie with dronkardes and belly Gods and therefore be glad I say yea and glad againe for great is your rewarde in heauen yea blessed shall they be that in this your zeale shall meete you and withdrawe your hande from reuenging your selfe vppon that churlish Naball which thing I hope to doe nowe with these sweete reasons and frailes of Figges I being of one house with your seruaunt Naball I dare say to you that churlishnesse is hys name but reuenge not for the Lorde shal do it in his due time Farewell mine owne heart Yours in bondes at Westgate Nicholas Shetterden The next day after the condemnation of these foresayd which was the 26. day of Iulye were also condemned for the same Articles W. Coker W. Hopper of Cambroke Henry Laurence Richarde Wright of Ashforde W. Stere of Ashforde But because the execution of these Martyrs pertaineth not to thys moneth more shall be sayde the Lorde willing of them when we come to the moneth folowing of August Nicholas Hall and Christopher Waide Martyrs THe same moneth of Iuly next after the suffering of the Kentishmen aboue named Iuly 19. Nic. Hall and Christopher Wayde Martyrs followed the death Martyrdome of Nicholas Hall Brickelayer and Christopher Waid of Dartford which both were condemned by Maurice Bishoppe of
this realme of England is not good but contrary to Gods word Sixtly that the sayd N. hath beleued Popish absolution and doth so beleue that absolution giuen by the priest hearing confessiō is not good nor allowable by Gods word but contrary to the same Seuenthly that the sayd N. hath beleued Mattens Euensong Eneling with other rites of the Popes Church 2. Sacramentes and doth so beleue that christenyng of childrēn as it is vsed in y e church of England is not good nor allowable by Gods worde but against it likewise confirming of children geuyng of orders saying of Mattens Euensong annoyntyng or enelyng of sicke persons makyng of holy bread and holy water with the rest of the Church Eightly that the sayd N. hath beleued and doth so beleue that there are but two Sacraments in Christes Catholike church that is to say the sacrament of Baptisme the Sacrament of the aultar Ninthly that the sayd N. hath beleeued doth so beleue that for as much as Christ is ascended vp into heauē therefore the very body of Christ is not in the Sacrament of the aultar Tenthly This article was onely obiected agaynst Patrick Pachingham that thou Patrike Pachingham now beyng of the age of 21. at the least beyng within the house of the B. of London at Paules and by him brought to the great Chappell to heare Masse there the sayd 23. day of Iune the yeare of our Lord 1555. diddest vnreuerently stande in the sayd Chappell hauyng thy cap on thy head all the Masse whyle and diddest also refuse to receyue holy water and holy bread at the Priestes handes there contemnyng and despising both the Masse and the said holy water and holy bread ¶ The aunswer of Iohn Denley and the rest to the Articles obiected TO the first Article I answer it is very true Their answeres To the second Article I answer that it is not true for I beleeue the holy Catholike Church which is builded vpon the foundation of the Prophetes Apostles The true Catholicke Church not denyed Christ beyng the head which holy Church is the Congregation of the faythfull people dispersed through the whole world the which Church doth preach Gods worde truely A notice of the true Church and doth also minister the two Sacramentes that is to saye Baptisme and the supper of the Lord accordyng to hys blessed word To the third Article I aunswer that I do beleue that this Church of England The Church of England now vsed is no member of the true Catholicke Church and the reason why vsing the fayth religion which is now vsed is no part or member of the foresaid holy Catholike church but is the church of Antichrist the Bish. of Rome beyng the head thereof for it is playne that they haue altered the testament of God set vp a testament of their own deuising full of blasphemy lies for Christes testament is that he would haue all things done to the edifieng of the people as it appeareth when hee taught thē to pray Math. 6. also it appeareth by S. Paul 1. Cor. 14. for he sayth That hee that prophesieth speaketh vnto men for their edifieng for their exhortation and for their comfort hee that speaketh with the tong profiteth hymselfe he that prophesieth edifieth the congregation Also he sayth Euen so likewyse when ye speak with tongs except ye speake words that haue signification 1. Corinth 14. how shall it bee vnderstand what is spoken for ye shall but speake in the aire that is as much to say in vayne Also he sayth Thou verely geuest thanks well but the other is not edified I thanke my God I speake with tongs more then ye all yet had I rather in the congregation to speake fiue words with vnderstandyng to the information of other then ten thousand words with the tong Also he sayth Let all thyngs be done to edification The Popes seruice in the tongue which edifieth not the people Also it is written in the Psalme 46. For God is kyng of all the earth O sing praises vnto hym with vnderstandyng c. So it doth appeare that this Church of England now vsed is not builded vppon Christ if S. Paules wordes be true and also the Psalmes therefore this Church is not builded vpon the prophets apostles nor Christ as I haue declared before The Masse abominable and Idolatrous To this 4. Article I answer and I do beleeue as I haue aforesayd that the masse now vsed in this realme of England is naught and abhominable idolatry and blasphemy against Gods word for Christ in his holy supper instituted the Sacramentes of bread and wine to be eaten together in remembraunce of his death till he come not to haue them worshipped and make an Idoll of them for GOD will not be worshipped in his creatures but wee ought to geue him prayses for his cretures which he hath created for vs. For he sayth in the second commandement Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen image The Masse agaynst Gods commaundement nor the lykenes of any thing that is in heauen aboue or in the earth beneth thou shalt not bow down to them nor worship them So it appeareth by this commaundement that wee ought not to worship the Sacrament of bread and wyne for it is playn idolatry for he sayth No similitude therfore Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them I pray you what doe you call kneelyng downe holdyng vp the handes knockyng of the brest puttyng of the cap and makyng curtesie with other like superstition You would make men to be so blynd that this is no worshippyng Obiection of the Papistes remoued Peraduenture you will obiect and say you do not worship the bread the wyne but Christes body whiche was borne of the Uirgin Mary conteyned vnder the forme of bread and wyne But that is a very lye for Christes body that was borne of the Uirgin Mary is in heauen if saint Paules words be true as vndoubtedly they are for hee sayth in the x. of the Hebrues Heb. 10. But this man after hee hath offered one sacrifice for sinnes is set down for euer on the right hand of God and from henceforth tarieth till hys foes bee made hys footestoole Heb. 9. Also in the 9. chap. he sayth For Christ is not entered into holy places that are made with hands which are similitudes of true thyngs but is entred into very heauen for to appeare nowe in the sight of God for vs Philip. 3. c. Also Phil. 3. But our conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ 1. Thess. 1. c. Thes. 1. For they themselues shew of you what maner of entring in we had vnto you and how ye turned to God from Images for to serue the liuyng God and for to look for his sonne from heauen Scriptures prouing Christ
to Newgate about the last day of February an 1555. by the sayd Bearde Yeoman of the Gard and Simon Ponder Pewterer Constable of S. DuÌ„stons in the West sent in by Syr Roger Chomley knight and by Doctor Martin Tankerfield thus being brought to prison by hys aduersaryes at leÌ„gth w t the other aboue named was brought to his examination before Boner Who after his accustomed maner ordered his articles and positions vnto him the copy and tenor of which his ordinary Articles ye may read aboue expressed pag. 1585. To these Articles as aboue rehearsed he aunswered agayne constantly declaring his mind both touching auriculer confession and also the sacrament of the popish alter and likewise of the Masse c. First that he was not confessed to any priest 5. yeares past nor to any other but only to God and further denying that he would hereafter be confessed to anye Prieste for that hee founde it not in Christes booke and tooke it onely to be a counsell And concerning the sacrament commonly called here in England of the aultar 〈…〉 altar he confessed that hee neither had nor did beleue that in the sayd sacrament there is the reall body and bloud of Christ because that the bodye is ascended into heauen and there doth sit at the right hand of god the father And moreouer he sayd that the Masse now vsed in the Church of England was nought 〈◊〉 Masse 〈…〉 and ful of Idolatry and abomination and agaynst the word of God affirming also that there are but two Sacramentes in the Church of Christ Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. c. And to these assertions he sayd he would stand and so he did to the end And when at last the Byshop began to read y e sentence exhorting him before with manye woordes to reuoke hys professed opinion which they called damnable heretical he notwithstanding 〈◊〉 wordes 〈…〉 resisted all contrary perswasions answering the bishop agayne in this forme of words I will not sayd he forsake mine opinions except you my Lord can repell theÌ„ by scriptures and I care not for your Diuinity â—he wordes 〈…〉 at his â—â—â—demnaâ—â—â—n for you condemne al men and proue nothing against them And after many fayre wordes of exhortation which Boner then vsed after his ordinary maner to conuerte or rather peruert him he aunswered boldlye agayne saying moreouer that the church wherof y e pope is supreme head is no part of Christes Catholicke Church â—â—â—kerfield 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 of Boâ—â—r adding thervnto and poynting to the Bishop spake to the people saying Good people beware of him and such as he is for these be the people that deceiueth you c. These with other wordes moe he spake whereupon the Bishop reading the sentence of his popish condeÌ„natioÌ„ gaue him to the secular power Tankerfield coÌ„demned And so this blessed seruaunt of God was had to saynct Albons The Marâ—â—â—dome of George â—â—nkerfield â— Albons â—â—no 1555. â—â—gust 26. and there with much pacience and constaÌ„cy ended his life the xxvi day of August for the defence of the truth which at length will haue the victory * Certayne notes concerning George Tankerfielde after he came to suffer martyrdome at Saynt Albons IN primis he was brought vnto S. Albons by the high Shiriffe of Hereford Shyre M Edw. Brocket Esquire and one Pulter of Hitchen which was vnder Shiriffe Item theyr Inne was the crosse keyes whereas there was great coÌ„course of people to see and heare the prisoner among the which multitude some were sory to see so godly a man brought to be burned others praised God for his constancy and perseuerance in the trueth Contrarywyse some there were which said it was pity he did stand in such opinions and others both old womeÌ„ men cried against him one called him hereticke sayd it was pity that he lyued But George Tankerfield did speake vnto them so effectually out of the word of God in lamenting of theyr ignorance protesting vnto them his vnspotted conscience that God did mollify theyr hardened hartes insomuch y t some of them departed out of the chamber w t weping eies Item there came vnto him a certayne Scholemayster which reteined vnto sir Tho. Pope knight this man had certayne coÌ„munication w t G. Tankerfielde the day before he was coÌ„ming toward S. Albons as touching theyr sacrament of y e aultar other poyntes of papisticall religioÌ„ but as he vrged Tankerfield w t the authority of y e doctors wrasting theÌ„ after his own will so on y e other side TaÌ„kerfield aunswered him mightily by y e scriptures not wrested after y e mind of any man but being interpreted after y e will of the Lord Iesus c. So that as he would not allow such allegatioÌ„s as Tankerfield brought out of the scriptures w t out the opinioÌ„s of y e doctors so agayn Tankerfield would not credit his doctrine to be true except he could coÌ„firme it by the scriptures In y e end Tankerfield prayd him that he would not trouble him in such matters for his conscience was established c. and so he departed from him wishing him well protesting that he meant him no more hurt theÌ„ his owne soule Item when the houre drew on apace y t he should suffer he desired the wine drawer that he might haue a pinte of malmesy a loafe that he might eat drinke that in remeÌ„brance of Christes death and passion because he could nor haue ministred vnto him by others in such maner as christ coÌ„maunded theÌ„ he kneeled downe making his coÌ„fession vnto the Lord w t all those which were in the chaÌ„ber wyth him after y t he had prayd earnestly vnto the Lord had read the institution of the holy supper by the Lord Iesus out of y e euangelistes out of S. Paule he sayd O Lord y u knowest it I do not this to derogate authority froÌ„ any maÌ„ or in conteÌ„pt of those which are thy ministers but only because I cannot haue it ministred according to thy word c. when he had spoken these such like wordes he receiued it with geuing of Thankes Item when some of his frends willed him to eat some meat he sayd he would not eat that which should do other good that had more need y t had loÌ„gertime to liue theÌ„ he Item he prayd his host to let him haue a good fire in y e chaÌ„ber he had so theÌ„ he sitting on a forme before the fire put of his shoes hose stretched out his leg to y e flame wheÌ„ it had touched his foot he quickely withdrew his leg shewing how y e flesh did perswade him one way the spirit another way The flesh sayd O thou foole wilt y u burne needest not The spirit sayd be not afrayd for thys is nothing in respect of fire eternall The flesh sayd do not leaue the coÌ„pany of thy freÌ„des acquaintance which loue will let thee lack nothing The spirit sayd the coÌ„pany of Iesus Christ his glorious presence doth exceed al fleshly freÌ„ds The flesh sayd do not shorteÌ„ thy time now for y u mayst liue if thou wilt much loÌ„ger The spirit said this life is nothing vnto y e life in heauen which lasteth for euer c. And all this time the shiriffes were at a certayn geÌ„tlemans house at diner not far froÌ„ the towne whither also resorted knightes many geÌ„tlemeÌ„ out of y t couÌ„try because his sonne was maried that day vntill they returned from diner the prisoner was lefte w t his host to be kept looked vnto And G. Tankerfield all y e time was kindly louingly entreated of his host and considering that his time was short his saying was that although the day were neuer so long yet at the last it ringeth to Euensong c. Item about two of y e clocke wheÌ„ the shiriffes were returned froÌ„ diner they brought G. Tankerfielde out of his Inne vnto y e place where he shoulde suffer which is called Romeland being a greene place nigh vnto y e west end of y e Abbey church vnto the which wheÌ„ he was come he kneled downe by the y e stake that was set vp for him after he had ended his prayers he arose with a ioyfull fayth he sayd y t although he had a sharpe diner yet he hoped to haue a ioyfull supper in heauen Item while the fagots were set about him there came a priest vnto him perswaded him to beleue on y e sacrament of y e aulter he should be saued But G. Tankerfield cried out vehemeÌ„tly sayd I defye the whore of Babilon I defie the whore of Babilon fie of y e abhominable Idoll good people do not beleue him good people doe not beleue him And theÌ„ y e Maior of the towne coÌ„maunded to set fire to the heretique and sayd if he had but one loade of fagots in the whole world he would geue theÌ„ to burn him There was a certayne knight by went vnto Tankerfield took him by the hand sayd good brother be stroÌ„g in Christ this he spake softly and Tankerfield sayd O syr I thanke you I am so I thanke God Then fire was set vnto him he desired the shiriffe all the people that they woulde pray for him the most part did so And so embracing the fire he bathed
Frier What thinkest thou thy selfe better learned then S. Thomas The Martyr I do arrogate no such learning vnto my self But this I say this parable is not so to be expoūded but is set forth for example of the Lord to cōmend to vs charity toward our neighbour how one should help an other The Frier Thou sayst in thy cōfessiō y t we are iustified onely by faith I wil proue y t we are iustified by works By our workes we do merite Iustification Ergo by workes we are iustified The Martyr I deny the antecedent The Frier S. Paule Heb. the last sayth Forget not to doe good and to distribute vnto others Talibus enim victimis promeretur Deus 1. For by such oblatiōs God is merited We merite God by our workes Ergo we are iustified by our workes The Martyr The wordes of S. Paule in that place be otherwise and are thus to be translated Talibus enim victimis delectatur Deus c. 1. With such sacrifices God is delighted or is well pleased The Iudge Vilard Vilard the Iudge turned the booke and found the place euen to be so as the prisoner sayd Here the friers were maruellously appalled troubled in theyr mindes of whom one asked then what he thought of confession The Martyr To whom the martyr answered that confession onely is to be made to God that those places whiche they alledge for auricular confession Confession out of S. Iames and other are to be expounded of brotherlye reconciliation betwene one another and not of confession in the Priestes eare And here agayne the friers stood hauing nothing to say agaynst it A blacke Frier Doest thou not beleue y e body of Christ to be locally and corporally in the sacrament I will prooue the same Iesus Christ taking bread sayd Transubstitiation this is my body Ergo it is truely his body The Martyr The verbe est is not to be takē here substantiuely in his owne proper signification as shewing the nature of a thing in substance as in Philosophy it is wont to be takē but as noting y e property of a thing signifiyng after the maner phrase of the Scripture Where one thing is wont to be called by the name of an other so as the signe is called by the name of the thing signified c. So is Circumcision called by the name of the Couenaunt and yet is not the Couenaunt So the Lambe hath the name of the Passeouer yet is not the same In which 2. Sacraments of the olde law ye see the verbe est to be taken not as shewing the substaunce of being but the property of being in the thing that is spoken of And so likewise in the Sacrament of the new law The Frier The Sacraments of the old law of the new do differ greatly for these geue grace so did not y e other The Martyr Neither the sacramentes of the olde Sacraments geue no grace nor of y e new law do geue grace but sheweth him vnto vs which geueth grace in deed The minister geueth the sacramēts but Iesus Christ geueth grace by the operation of the holy Ghost of whom it is sayd This is hee which baptiseth with the holy Ghost c. The Frier The fathers of the old Testament Iohn 2. were they not partakers of the same grace and promises with vs The Martyr Yes for S. Paule sayth that the fathers of y e old Testament did eat the same spirituall meat and dyd drinke of the same spirituall drinke with vs. The Frier Iesus Christ sayth Iohn 6. Your Fathers did eate Manna in the desert and are dead Ergo they were not partakers of the same grace with vs in the new Testament The Martyr Christ here speaketh of them which did not eate that Manna with fayth which was a type and figure of that bread of life The true eating of Māna that came from heauen and not of them which did eate the same with fayth as Moses and Aaron Iosua Caleb and suche other who vnder the shadowes of the olde Testament did look for Christ to come For so it is written of Abraham that hee sawe the day of Christ and reioysed not seeing it with his bodely eyes but with the eyes of his fayth Here the doltish Doctor was at a stay hauing no thing to say but heare frend be not so hoat nor so hasty tary a while tary a while At length after his tarying this came out The Frier I will proue that they of the olde Testamēt were not partakers of the same grace with vs. The fathers of the olde Testament howe they were vnder the law and howe they were vnder grace The lawe sayth S. Paule worketh anger And they that are vnder the law are vnder malediction Ergo they of the olde law and Testament were not partakers of the same grace with vs. The Martyr S. Paule here proueth that no man by the lawe can be iustified but that all men are vnder the anger and curse of God therby for so much as no man performeth that which in the law is comprehended and therfore we haue need euery man to runne to Christ to be saued by faith seing no man can be saued by the law For who so euer trusteth to the lawe hoping to finde iustification therby and not by Christ onely the same remayneth still vnder malediction not because the law is cursed or the times therof vnder curse but because of the weakenes of our nature which are not able to performe the law The Frier S. Paule Rom. 7. declareth in the olde Testamēt to be nothing but anger and threatnings and in the new Testament to be grace and mercy in these wordes where he sayth Wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death The grace of god by Iesus Christ. The Martyr S. Paule in this place neither meaneth nor speaketh of the difference of times betwene the olde and the new Testament but of the conflicte betweene the flesh and the spirite so that whereas the flesh is euer rebelling agaynst the spirit yet the spirituall manne notwithstanding through the faith of Christ hath the victory Furthermore the true translation of y e place hath not Gratia Dei but Gratias ago Deo per Iesū Christum c. Primacius the Officiall The Officiall seeing the Frier almoste here at a poynt The Sacrament set in sayd Thou lewd hereticke doest thou deny the blessed Sacrament The Martyr No Syr but I embrace and reuerēce the Sacrament so as it was instituted of the Lord and left by his Apostles The Officiall Thou denyest the body of Christ to be in the Sacrament and thou callest the Sacrament bread The Martyr The Scripture teacheth vs to seeke the bodye of Christ in heauen and not in earth where we reade Colos. 3. If ye be risen with Christ seeke not for the thinges which are vpon the earth but for the thinges which are
can not forget your grace tolde me you woulde suffer no innouation and indeed if you deliuer this realme to the king at 8. yeares of age as the king his father whose soule God assoyle left it as I trust you shall the acte is so honourable and good as it were pity to trouble it with any innouation whyche were a charge to your grace more then needed beynge already burthened heauely And albeit in the commoÌ„ wealth euery man hath his part yet as God hath placed you the matter is vnder the kinges Maiestye chiefely yours and as it were yours alone ¶ If the 6. articles might haue continued stil al were quiet with Winchester how so euer it were els with the true church of Christ. ¶ Printers Players and Preachers trouble Winchester Euery man hath his eye directed vnto you both here abroad you shall shadow mens doinges if they be done which is one in commodity of high rule And for my part besides my duty to the kinges maiesty and the realme I would that your grace in whom since your gouernement I haue found much gentlenes and humanity had muche honor w t good successe as euer any had and pray to God that men would let your grace alone and suffer the realme in the time of your gouernement in quyet among our selues wherby to be the more able to resist forreigne trouble which your grace doth prudeÌ„tly forsee Certayne printers * Euery incerteinty is noysome I graunt But reformatioÌ„ of religion is not by by the cause of incerteinty in a common wealth nor maketh euery man to be a maister players preachers make a wondermeÌ„t as though we knew not yet how to be iustified nor what sacramentes we should haue And if the agreement in religion made in the time of our late soueraigne Lord be of no force in theyr iudgement what establishment coulde anye new agrement haue And euery incertenty is noysome to any realme And where euery man will be mayster there must nedes be vncertaynty And one thing is maruelous that at the same time is taught that all men be lyers at the selfe same time almost euery man woulde be beleued And amongst theÌ„ Bale when his vntruth appeareth euidently in setting forth the examination of Anne Askew whiche is vtterly misreported I beseeche your Grace to pardon my babling with you But I see my late soueraigne Lord and maister slaundred by such simple persons ¶ The realme is troubled by theÌ„ much lyke as the Prophet Hely was he that troubled the kingdome of Acheb ¶ Salt layd on a sore if it do vexe it the fault is not in the salt but in the fleshe which cannot abide it religioÌ„ assaulted the realme troubled and peaceable men disquieted with occasion geuen to enemies to poynt and say that after Wickliefes straunge teaching in the sacrameÌ„ts of Christes churche hath vexed other it is finally turned vnto vs to molest scourge vs for other fruite cannot Bales teaching haue ne the teaching of such other as goe about to trouble the agrement established here In which matter I dare not desire your grace specially to looke earnestlye vnto it leaste I should seme to note in you that becommeth me not And I know that your grace being otherwise occupied these thinges may creepe in as it hath bene heretofore sometime it may be heard for your grace to finde out or pull out y e root of this naughtines but yet I am so bolde to write of these of mine owne stomacke who haue euer vsed for discharge of my selfe to say and write in time and place as I thought might do good for reliefe of the matter remitting the rest to the disposition of GOD who hath wrought wonders in these matters since they were first moued and geuen me such knowledge and experieÌ„ce in them ¶ Wincâ—â—â—ster what he saith 〈◊〉 long as 〈◊〉 proueth 〈◊〉 it mattereâ— not whâ—â— he sayth as I ought to take them as they be for corruption and vntrueth I meane knowledge and experience of them that be chiefe styrrers so infect with vntruth as they cannot speak or report truly in common matters The pretence is of the spirit and al is for the flesh Women and meat with liberty of hand and tongue a dissolution and dissipation of all estates cleane contrarious to the place GOD hath called your Grace thereunto * A 〈◊〉 sight in 〈◊〉 sonne 〈…〉 Duke of Saxonâ—â—â— king ¶ True reâ—ligion of the opinâ—â—â— of these Germaâ—â—â— wil be 〈◊〉 not to disaâ—gree whâ—â— the Bysâ—â—â— of Wincheâ—ster shal 〈◊〉 be able to proue the contrary as yet he hath not done it hitherto For it tendeth all to confusion disorder which is the effect of vntrueth Bale hath set forth a prayer for the Duke I. of Saxe wherein the Duke remitteth to Gods iudgement to be shewed here in this world the iustnesse of his cause concerning religion and desireth GOD if hys cause be not good to order him to be taken and to be spoiled of his honor and possessions with many such gay wordes whereby to tempt God since which prayer the Duke is indeed taken as all the world sayth at the time of his taking as the account is made such straungenesse in the sonne as we saw it here as hath not bene sene They happened both together this we know and be both maruelous but whether the one were a token ordered to concurre with other God knoweth and manne cannot define Many common wealthes haue continued without the B. of Romes iurisdiction but without true religion and with such opinions as Germany maynteyned no estate hath coâ—â—â—â—ned in the circuit of the world to vs knowne since Christ câ—me For the Turkes and Tartarres gouernement is as it were a continuall warre and they vphold theyr rule with subduing of nobility by fyre and sworde * Germaâ—â— with 〈◊〉 religion 〈◊〉 doth starâ— notwithstanding Wynchestâ—â— and the Emperour did withstand theâ— what that they both could His argument Goâ— lawe hath rule of all Men wâ—â—meÌ„ say the vnderstanâ— Gods law Ergo men and wemâ—â— haue rule all Nego argument quia const 4. terminâ—â—â— His argument shouâ—â— thus procead Goâ— lawe hath rule of all Men and wemen 〈◊〉 they are Gods law Ergo such men wâ—â—men haue rule of alâ— thus is thâ— forme of the 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 matter 〈◊〉 Wyncheâ—â— a friend 〈◊〉 lent thou he loued fishe The actiâ—â— of Christ haue 〈◊〉 and â—ooâ— endes 〈◊〉 were 〈◊〉 to fâ—â—â—fill the 〈◊〉 Some peâ—â—â—liar to 〈◊〉 owne peâ—â—sone Some peâ—â—tayning 〈◊〉 publike ample Germanye with theyr new religion could neuer haue stand though the Emperor had let them alone for if it be perswaded the vnderstanding of Gods lawe to be at large in women and children wherby they may haue the rule of that and theÌ„ Gods law must be the rule of all is not hereby the rule of all brought into theyr handes These of some will be called witty reasons but they
be in deede truthes children and so is all the eloquence which some to disprayse me say I haue whatsoeuer they say of me For truth is of it selfe in a right meaning mans mouth more eloquent then forged matters can with studye bring forth What rymes be sette forth to depraue the Lent and how fond sauing your Graces honour and foolish and yet the people pay money for them and they can serue for nothing but to learne the people to rayle to cause such as vsed to make prouision for fishe agaynst Lent fearing now Lent to be so sicke as the ryme purporteth and like to dye in deede to forbeare to make theyr accustomed prouision for the next yeare And thereto shall it come if the common dyet be not certayne For the Fishmonger will neuer hope to haue good sale when the the butcher may with flesh out face him And fishe is that great treasure of this realme foode inestimable And these good wordes I geue although I loue it not my selfe for such as loue not fish should neuertheles commend it to other to the intent the fleshe by them forborne might be to such as loue it onely the more plenty The publicke defamation trifling with Lent is a maruellous matter to thē that woulde say euill of this Realme for there is nothyng more commended vnto vs christen men in both the Churches of the Greekes and Latins then lent is if all men be not liers In the king our late soueraigne Lordes dayes this matter was not thus spoken of And I thinke our enemies would wish we had no lēt Euery coūtry hath his peculier inclination to naughtines England and Germany to the belly the one in licor the other in meat Fraunce a litle beneath the belly Italy to vanity and pleasures deuised let an English belly haue a further aduauncement and nothing can stay it whē I was purueior for the seas what an exclamatiō was there as your grace shewed me of the Bishops fasting day as they called wednesday and Winchester Winchester grand mercy for your wine I beshrow your hart for your water Was not that song although it was in sport a signification how loth men be to haue theyr licence restrained or theyr accustomed fare abated vnles it were in extreme necessity I heare say that lēt is thus spok of by Ioseph and Tongue with other new whome I knowe not as be one of Christes Myracles which God ordeyned not man to immitate and follow at whiche teaching all the world will laugh For Christian men haue Christ for an example in all thinges both to vse the world as he did onely for necessity and contemne the world as he did and in case to refuse it and choose the vyle death as he did the death of the Crosse which thinges he did like a Mayster most perfect for he was very god and we must endeuour our selfe in the vse of his gyftes to follow that he did not to fast fortye dayes without meate as Christ did for we be but Prentises and cary about a ruinous Carcas that muste haue some daylye reparation with foode but yet was there neuer none that sayde how therefore we should do nothing because we can not do al and take Christes fast for a myracle onely And yet all that folow Christ truely they worke dayly myracles in subduing and cōforming by Gods grace there sensuall appitites and humble obeying to the wil of God which no man can of himselfe do and Christ promised that his true seruants should worke the workes that he did and greater works also Wherfore it is a slender matter to say Lent was one of Christes myracles for so was it to loue his enemyes specially those that scourged and bobbed him which may not bee if that allegation hath place taught Christen men to folow because it was a myracle as they might say it were more tollerable to forgette Lent as Pogge telleth of a Priest in the moūtaynes that knew not how the yeare went about and when the weather opened and hee went abroad and perceiued his neighbours were towardes Palme Sonday he deuised an excuse to his Paryshe and bad them prepare therefore for in deede the yeare had somewhat slipped him but he would fashion the matter so as they shoulde be as soone at Easter as the rest and thus did he passe ouer lent with much lesse slaunder then to teach it for a doctrine y t lēt was one of Christs miracles therefore not to be imitated for vs for although it was in deede a greate myracle as all Christes doynges were yet was it there not a greate myracle ne more agaynst mans nature then to loue them y t laboured were busye to take away the naturall lyfe of his manhoode For as the nature of man desireth reliefe so doth it abhorre distruction or hurt In will and desire menne followe Christ in al thinges in execution they cannot For we haue brickle vessels and God geueth his giftes to men as he seeth expedient for his Church So as men cannot heale the lame when they will as Christ did when hee woulde but as God shall thinke profitable for the edification of the flocke assembled Gregory Nazianzene speaketh of some that enterprised to imitate christes fast aboue theyr power whose immoderate zeale he doth not disallowe not requiring of all men so to doe for that is an extremity ne yet assoyling the matter as our new schole men doe that Christen men shoulde let Christes fast alone as a myracle which maner of solution I heard a good felow make when it was told him he might not reuenge himselfe And when he were stroken on the one eare put forth the other I am quoth he a man I am not God if Christ being God did so he might quod he if it had pleased him haue done otherwise And so when it hath bene alleadged that Christ fasted forty dayes he might quoth he haue eaten if he had list these triflinges in sporte mighte bee drawne to graue speach if Christen men shall refuse to folow Christ in myracles For all his life was myracles and his loue that is our Badge most miraculous of all to dye for his enemies I beseeche your Grace to pardon me for I am like one of the commō house that when I am in my tale thinke I should haue liberty to make an end and specially writing to your grace with whome I accompt I may bee bolde assuring you it proceedeth of a zeale towardes you vnto whom I wysh well whose intent although it be suche as it ought to bee and as it pleased you to shew me it was yet such thinges spread abroade whereof the euill willers of the Realme will take courage and make accompte although it bee wrong that all goeth on wheeles if any man had either fondly or vndiscreetelye spoken of lent to engreue it to bee an importable burthen I would wish his reformation for I haue not learned
fauored doinges of that man be thou sure such as was theÌ„ secret about him and yet his well willers theyr names I leaue vntouched hauing his writinges or beyng able to shew them as I am priuy they are would not so conceale them in couert as they doe being thereto both prouoked and occasioned by vs if they had seene any thing in them meete to relieue the person or to remedy his matter Wherfore thinke not for any such effect these his vayne glorious Letters to be brought in here of vs. But onelye that thou might hereby collect and vnderstand by those his foresayd epistles and articles folowing not only the whole course and story almost of all his procedinges from time to time but also might see the nature and inward condition of the man how vayneglorious full stuft and puft vp with arrogancy and drowned in his owne conceite he was much like to the parson or rather he himselfe described in the latine Comedy Miles Thraso Gloriosus haue nothing in his mouth but Emperors Kinges counsellors protectors aduisementes direction as though all directioÌ„ of realmes and princes did flowe out of his brayne like as it is in the Poets fables that Minerua did spring out of the head of Iupiter And yet if this vaynglorious conceit had bene alone in him lesse matter had bene agaynst him Now hys subtle practises and pretensed purposes and dissimulynge conueyance did not onely augment but also exceded al his other euils As in the letters aboue specified is notorious and euident to see wherein though he durst not apertly gainsay that which he inwardly misliked yet how couertly doth he insinuate himselfe to the Lord Protector vnder preteÌ„ce of geuing couÌ„sell to bring that to passe which was for his purpose that is no innouation or alteration to bee made of religion during all the kinges minority but to let all thinges stand as king Henry left them And that is the chiefest But in all his letters wherto he driueth vsing commonly this argument which as it is easy to recite so neither is it hard to answere to Although in the notes before we haue answered already sufficiently ¶ The Summe and Conclusion of all Winchesters drift in his Epistles before THat is chiefely to bee feared and auoyded of the Lorde Protector and now specially in the Kinges minority that may bring both daunger to hym Argumâ—â—â— and trouble to the Realme Innouation of religion from that state which K. Henry left it may be and is like to be daungerous to himselfe and cause trouble to the Realme Ergo innouation of Religion from the state that the king left it is in no wise to be attempted ¶ The aunswer Anno 1549. TO aunswer first to the vocable innouation which he stumbleth so greatly vpon this I say that innouation is properly vsed â—â—swere where a thing is brought in a new which was not before Forasmuch therefore as in this alteration there is no new religion brought in but only the old religion of the primitiue church reuiued therfore here is to be thought not so much an innouation as a renouation or reformation rather of religion which reformation is oft tymes so necessary in common weales that without the same all runneth to confusion Secondly I aunswer to the argument which I doe deny as a fallax for there is fallacia accidentis Where it is sayd that reformation of religion gendreth daunger to the Protector and trouble to the realme first what wil come that is vncertaine And God be hallowed yet no danger hath come to England for the reformation of religioÌ„ And though there did yet the cause thereof is not to be imputed to religion reformed For sincere and true doctrine of hys owne nature worketh quiet peace and tranquillitie with all good order And if the contrary happen that is incident by other causes as by the malice of Sathan and wycked aduersaries not by reason of the doctrine and true religion So after the preaching of Christ and his Apostles dissention followed in common weales betwixt father and sonne brother and brother c. but that is not to be ascribed to them but to other As concerning the faults found in the Paraphrase of Erasmus The Paraphrase of Erasmus this I aunswer and say that this bishop belike had ouerwatched himselfe in this matter For if it be true which he himselfe affirmeth fol. 744. that he neuer read that booke before and now he neuer slept till he himselfe red it It happened peraduenture that in the ouermuch watching of himselfe and swift readyng of the booke hys iudgement was a sleepe whiles his eyes were open in readyng the same Likewyse touching the booke of Homelies especially the Homilie of saluation The booke of Homelâ—â— wherewith he findeth hymselfe so much grieued with the Archbishop seeyng he bringeth foorth no prooues I haue nothing to answer In y e meane season this I haue to thinke that if he had bene so cunning in the knowledge of his owne saluation as he was in the destruction and vexation of Christes members he would neuer so rage agaynst that Homily Touching the examination of Anne Askew if it bee misreported by M. Bale The examiâ—â—tion of Anne Askew sette forth by M. Bale why doth not he note the places which they be and wherein And if he had or were able so to do yet seeyng the examination was of her own penning which M. Bale did follow let euery Christian Reader iudge whether is more to be credited of these two she that was persecuted or he that was the persecuter And where he speaketh so much of quiet and tranquilitie This I aunswere Quiet and tranquilitye of realmes â—â—ght not 〈◊〉 stoppe reformation of religion that quiet and tranquillitie in weales publike so long as they are ioined with right reformed religion be much to be embraced But when it is otherwise that is where true religion lacketh his right there let the second table geue place to the first He thwarteth also and wrangleth much against plaiers Preachers â—â—inters â—â—â—ayers Printers Preachers And no maruell why For he seeth these three things to be set vp of God as a triple bulwarke against the triple crowne of the Pope to bring him down as God be praysed they haue done meetely well alreadie As touching the Article of Free iustification by fayth which he cannot abide The Article 〈◊〉 â—ustifiâ—â—â—ion forasmuch as we haue sufficiently declared in the notes before we shalt referre the Reader now also vnto the same The letter 〈◊〉 Wincheâ—â—â—â— sent to â— Ridley And moreouer because in one of his letters mention is made of a certaine letter sent vnto M. Ridley because we will defraud thee gentle reader of nothing that commeth to our handes here hast thou the copy thereof in effect as followeth Here followeth the copy of the letter of Stâ— Gardiner sent to M. Ridley in the letters aboue mentioned conteining matter and obiections against
a certaine Sermon of the sayd Maister Ridley made at the Courte MAister Ridley after right hearty commendations it chaunced me vpon Wednesday last past to be present at your sermon in the courte wherein I hard you confirme the doctrine in religion set foorth by our late Soueraigne Lorde and mayster whose soule God pardon admonishing your audience that ye would specially trauell in the confutation of the bishop of Romes pretended authoritie in gouernement and vsurped power in pardons whereby hee hath abused himselfe in Heauen and earthe Which two matters I note to be playne If this doctrine were playne in king Edwardes time how chauÌ„ced it was not â—o playne with you in Queene Maryes tyme and here wythout controuersie In the other two ye spake of touchyng images and ceremonies and as ye touched it specially for holy water to driue away deuils for that ye declared your selfe alwayes desirous to set forth the mere trueth with great desire of vnitie as ye professed not extending anye your asseueration beyond your knowledge but alwayes adding such like words as farre as ye had read and if any man could shew you furder ye would heare him wherein ye were much to be commended Upon these considerations and for the desire I haue to vnitie I haue thought my selfe bound to communicate to you that I haue read in the matter of Images and holy water to the intent ye may by your selfe consider it and so wey before that ye wil speake in those two pointes as ye may reteining youre owne principles affirme still that ye woulde affirme and may in deede be affirmed and mayntayned wherein I haue seene other forget themselfe First I send vnto you herewith which I am sure ye haue red that (a) (a) Euseb. Caesar sayth that he saw the pictures of Paul Peter kept with a certain christian man but yet he saith not that those pictures were set vp in any Church Eusebius writeth of Images whereby appeareth that Images haue beene of (b) (b) What antiquitie Images had in the Church is declared by the doyng and writing of Epiphanius in his epistle ad Episc. Hierosol translated by Hierome Item in the Councell called Elâ—hertinum Artic. 36. it is to be seene how pictures were forbid in church walles Item in concilio Constantinop sub leone imp Images were condemned IteÌ„ Carolus Magnus with the whole Councell of Frankford decreed against Images abrogating the vayne and friuolous actes of Irene in his Councell a little before Brieflie concerning the antiquity of Images when bishops began to cease from preaching in churches then Images began to be set vp great antiquitie in Christes Church and to say we may not haue Images or to call them when they represent Christ or his Saintes be ouer grosse opinions to enter into your learned head what so euer the vnlearned woulde tattle For you know the text of the old law (c) (c) It is not lyke for non facies sculptile that is Morall De immundâ—â— is but ceremoniall NoÌ„ facies tibi sculptile forbiddeth no more Images now then another text forbiddeth to vs puddings And if omnia be munda mundis to the bellye there can be no cause why they should bee of themselues impura to the eye wherein ye can say much more And then when we haue Images to call them Idols is a like fault in fond folly As if a maÌ„ would call Regem a Tyrant and then bring in old writers to prooue that Tyrannus signified once a kyng like as Idolum signified once an Image but like as Tyrannus was by consent of men appropriate to signifie an vsurper of that dignitie and an vntrue king So hath Idolum bene appropriate to signifie a false representation and a false Image In so much as there was a solemne anathemization of all those that would call an Image and Idoll as he were worthy to be hanged that would call the king our maister God saue him our true iust king a tyrant and yet in talke he might shew that a tyrant signified sometime a king but speech is regarded in his present signification which I doubt not ye can consider right well I verily thinke that as for the hauing of Images ye will say inough and that also when we haue them we should not despise them in speach to call them (d) (d) Betwixt Images and Idols there is but little difference but betwixt Images set vp in Churches and Idols there is none at all Cic. lib. 1. de finib Imagines quae Idol a nominant idols ne despise them with deedes to mangle them or cut them but at the least suffer them to stand vntorne wherein Luther that pulled away all other regarde to them straue stoutly and obteyned as I haue seene in diuers of the churches in Germany of his reformation that they shoulde as they do stand still All the matter to be feared is exces in worshipping wherein the church of Rome hath bene very precise And specially Gregory writing Episcopo Mastilien which is coÌ„teined De consecratio Distinctione 3. as followeth Duo hic videnda sunt primum tempore Gregorij Imagines non dum colebantur vt hodie apud nos sed tantum ad historiam adhibebantur Cuiusmodi videtur pictura illa Christi mulieris fimbriam tangentu cuius meminit Eusebius in hist. Verum si viueret hodie Gregorius videâ—et que tantam in statuis prophanationem quid tum sensisset ille haud obscurum est Praeterea excusatio illa defensio picturarum quam affert praeterquam quod iusta ratione careâ— pugnat etiam manifeste cum Synodo Elib Artic. 3â— vbi prohibentur in templis picture ne in â—ultu sit error Pugnat etiam cum exemplo Epiphanij Ez ech c. Perlatum ad nos fuerat quod inconsiderato zelo succensus fanctorum imagines sub hac quasi excusatione ne adorari debuissent confregeris quidem eas adorari vetuisse omnino laudamus fregisse verò reprehédimus Dic frater a quo factum esse sacerdote aliquaÌ„do auditum est quod fecisti Aliud est enim picturam adorare aliud per picturam historiam quid sit adorandum addiscere Nam quod legentibus scriptura hoc idiotis praestat pictura cernentibus quia in ipsa ignorantes vident quid sequi debeant in ipsa legunt qui literas nesciunt vnde praecipue gentibus pro lectione pictura est Herein is forbidden adoration Idolatry is not excluded so long as any vertue is sought at their hands and then in Sexta Sinodo was declared what maner of adoration is forbidden that is to say Vertue is and hath beene sought at their handes godly adoration to it being a creature as is conteined in the chapiter Venerabiles imagines Ergo. Idolatry is not excluded as he sayth in the same distinction in this wise Venerabiles Imagines Christiani non deos appellant neque seruiunt eis vt
into his kingdom The triumph victory ouer death where he now sitteth at his fathers right hand that is to say in power glory equall in maiesty coeternall From thence he shal come to iudge the quicke the dead He shal appeare againe in great glory to receiue his elect vnto himselfe to put his enemies vnder his feete chaunging all liuyng men in a moment and raising vp al that be dead that all may be brought to his iudgement In this shall he geue ech man according to his deedes They which haue folowed him in regeneratioÌ„ which haue their sinnes washed away in hys bloud are clothed with hys righteousnes shall receiue the euerlasting kingdome and raigne with him for euer and they which after the race of the corrupt generation of Adam haue followed fleshe and bloud shall receiue euerlasting damnation with the deuill and hys angels I beleeue in the holy ghost I do beleue that the holy ghost is God the third person in Trinitie in vnitie of the Godhed equal with the father the sonne geuen through Christ to inhabite our spirites by which we are made to feele and vnderstand the great power vertue louing kindnes of Christ our lord For he illumineth quickneth and certifieth our spirit that by him we are sealed vp vnto the day of redemption by whom we are regenerate and made new cretures so that by hym and through hym we do receyue all the aboundaÌ„t goodnes promised vs in Iesus Christ. The holy Catholike Church This is an holy number of Adams posteritie elected gathered The Church washed and purified by the bloud of the Lambe from the beginning of the world and is dispersed through the same by the tiranny of Gog Magog that is to say the Turke and his tiranny and Antichrist otherwyse named the Bish. of Rome and hys aungels as this day also doth teach The Communion of Saints Which most holy congregation beyng as Paule teacheth builded vppon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes Christ beyng the head corner stone though it be by the tyranny of Satan and his ministers persecuted some by imprisonment some by death and some by other afflictions painful torments yet doth it remayne in one perfect vnitie both in faith and fellowship which vnity is knit in an vnspeakable knot as well of them which are departed from this mortal life as of them which now be liuyng and hereafter shall be in the same and so shall continue vntill they all do meete in the kyngdome where the head Iesus Christ with all hys holy members of which number thorough Christ I assuredly beleeue that I am one shall be fully complete knit and vnited together for euermore The forgeuenesse of sinnes I do beleeue that my sinnes and all their sinnes which do rightly beleeue the holy Scripture Remission only through Christ. are forgeuen onely thorough that Iesus Christ of whom onely I do professe that I haue my whole and full saluation and redemption which S. Paule saith commeth not through our workes and deseruyngs but freely by grace lest any should boast hymselfe Thorough the bloud of his Crosse all thyngs in heauen and earth are reconciled and set at peace wyth the Father without him no heauenly lyfe is geuen nor sinne forgeuen The resurrection of the body I do beleue that by the same my sauiour Christ I and all men shall rise againe from death for he as Paul sayth is risen agayne froÌ„ the dead and is become the first fruits of them which sleepe Resurrection For by a man came death and by a man commeth the resurrection from death This man is Christ through the power of whose resurrection I beleue that we all shall rise agayne in these our bodyes the elect clothed with immortalitie to liue with Christ for euer the reprobate also shall rise immortall to liue with the deuill and his angels in death euerlasting And the life euerlasting Through the same Iesus by none other I am sure to haue life euerlasting He onely is the way and entrance into the kingdome of heauen Iohn 3. For so God loued the world that he did geue his onely sonne Iesus Christ to the ende that so many as do beleue in him might haue euerlasting lyfe The which I am sure to possesse so soone as I am dissolued Life and Saluation onely by fayth in Christ. departed out of this tabernacle in the last day shall both body and soule possesse the same for euer to the which God graunt all men to come I beleue that the sacramentes that is to say of Baptisme and of the Lordes supper are seales of Gods moste mercyfull promises towardes mankind Two sacraments of the new Testament In Baptisme as by the outward creature of water I am washed from the filthines which hangeth on my flesh so do I assuredly beleue y t I am by Christes bloud washed cleane froÌ„ my sins through which I haue sure confidence of my certaine saluation In the partaking of the Lordes supper as I receyue the substance of bread wyne the nature of which is to strengthen the body so do I by faith receyue the redemption wrought in Christes body broken on the crosse life by his death resurrection by his resurrection and in summe all that euer Christ in his body suffered for my saluation to the strengthening of my faith in the same And I beleeue that God hath appointed the eatyng drinking of the creatures of bread and wine in his holy supper according to his word to mooue and to stirre vp my mynd to beleue these articles aboue written This is my faith this I do beleue and I am content by Gods grace to confirme and seale the truth of the same with my bloud By me Iohn Warne ¶ A letter of Iohn Cardmaker to a certaine friend of his The peace of God be with you YOu shall right well perceiue A 〈◊〉 M. Câ—â—â—â—make◠〈…〉 that I am not gone backe as some men do report me but as ready to geue my lyfe as any of my brethren that are gone before me although by a pollicie I haue a little prolonged it and that for the best as already it appeareth vnto me and shortly shall appeare vnto all That day that I recant any poynt of doctrine I shall suffer twenty kyndes of death the Lord beyng myne assistance as I doubt not but he wil. Commend me to my friend and tell hym no lesse This the Lorde strengthen you me and all his elect My riches and pouertie is as it was woont to be and I haue learned to reioyce in pouertie as well as in riches for that count I now to bee very riches Thus fare ye well in Christ. Salute all my brethren in my name I haue conferred with some of my aduersaries learned men and I finde that they be but Sophistes and shadowes ¶ A note concerning M. Cardmaker MAister Cardmaker beyng condemned in